E-text prepared by Al Haines



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 18413-h.htm or 18413-h.zip:
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/8/4/1/18413/18413-h/18413-h.htm)
      or
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/8/4/1/18413/18413-h.zip)





PRUDENCE OF THE PARSONAGE

by

ETHEL HUESTON

With Illustrations by Arthur William Brown







[Frontispiece: "What did you put in this soup, Prudence?"]




New York
Grosset & Dunlap
Publishers
Copyright 1915
The Bobbs-Merrill Company




TO MY MOTHER


WHO DEVOTED HER LIFE TO REARING

A WHOLE PARSONAGE-FULL OF ROLLICKING

YOUNG METHODISTS




CONTENTS


CHAPTER

    I  INTRODUCING HER
   II  THE REST OF THE FAMILY
  III  THE LADIES' AID
   IV  A SECRET SOCIETY
    V  THE TWINS STICK UP FOR THE BIBLE
   VI  AN ADMIRER
  VII  LESSONS IN ETIQUETTE
 VIII  THE FIRST DARK SHADOW OF WINTER
   IX  PRACTISING ECONOMY
    X  A BURGLAR'S VISIT
   XI  ROMANCE COMES
  XII  ROUSED FROM HER SLUMBER
 XIII  SHE ORDERS HER LIFE
  XIV  SHE COMES TO GRIEF
   XV  FATE TAKES CHARGE




ILLUSTRATIONS


   "What did you put in this soup, Prudence?" . . . . _Frontispiece_

   "If you'll shut the door one minute,
     we'll have everything exactly as you left it."

   "Yes, and have refreshments for just you two?"

   "She predicted I'm to fall in love with you."




PRUDENCE OF THE PARSONAGE


CHAPTER I

INTRODUCING HER

None but the residents consider Mount Mark, Iowa, much of a town, and
those who are honest among them admit, although reluctantly, that Mount
Mark can boast of far more patriotism than good judgment!  But the
_very most_ patriotic of them all has no word of praise for the ugly
little red C., B. & Q. railway station.  If pretty is as pretty does,
as we have been told so unpleasantly often, then the station is
handsome enough, but as an ornament to the commonwealth it is a dismal
failure,--low, smoky and dust-grimed.  In winter its bleakness and
bareness add to the chill of the rigorous Iowa temperature, and in
summer the sap oozing through the boards is disagreeably suggestive of
perspiration.  The waiting-room itself is "cleaned" every day, and yet
the same dust lies in the corners where it has lain for lo, these many
years.  And as for the cobwebs, their chief distinction lies in their
ripe old age.  If there were only seven spiders in the ark, after the
subsiding of the waters, at least a majority of them must have found
their way to Mount Mark station in South-eastern Iowa.

Mount Mark is anything but proud of the little station.  It openly
scoffs at it, and sniffs contemptuously at the ticket agent who bears
the entire C., B. & Q. reputation upon his humble shoulders.  At the
same time, it certainly does owe the railroad and the state a debt of
gratitude for its presence there.  It is the favorite social rendezvous
for the community!  Only four passenger trains daily pass through Mount
Mark,--not including the expresses, which rush haughtily by with no
more than a scornful whistle for the sleepy town, and in return for
this indignity, Mount Mark cherishes a most unchristian antipathy
toward those demon fliers.

But the "passengers"--ah, that is a different matter.  The arrival of a
passenger train in Mount Mark is an event--something in the nature of a
C., B. & Q. "At Home," and is always attended by a large and
enthusiastic gathering of "our best people."  All that is lacking are
the proverbial "light refreshments!"

So it happened that one sultry morning, late in the month of August,
there was the usual flutter of excitement and confusion on the platform
and in the waiting-room of the station.  The habitués were there in
force.  Conspicuous among them were four gaily dressed young men,
smoking cigarettes and gazing with lack-luster eyes upon the animated
scene, which evidently bored them.  All the same, they invariably
appeared at the depot to witness this event, stirring to others no
doubt, but incapable of arousing the interest of these life-weary
youths.  They comprised the Slaughter-house Quartette, and were the
most familiar and notorious characters in all the town.

_The Daily News_ reporter, in a well-creased, light gray suit and tan
shoes, and with eye-glasses scientifically balanced on his aquiline
nose, was making pointed inquiries into the private plans of the
travelers.  _The Daily News_ reporters in Mount Mark always wear
well-creased, light gray suits and tan shoes, and always have
eye-glasses scientifically balanced on aquiline noses.  The uninitiated
can not understand how it is managed, but there lies the fact.  Perhaps
_The News_ includes these details in its requirements of applicants.
Possibly it furnishes the gray suits and the tan shoes, and even the
eye-glasses.  Of course, the reporters can practise balancing them
scientifically,--but how does it happen that they always have aquiline
noses?  At any rate, that is the Mount Mark type.  It never varies.

The young woman going to Burlington to spend the week-end was
surrounded with about fifteen other young women who had come to "see
her off."  She had relatives in Burlington and went there very often,
and she used to say she was glad she didn't have to exchange Christmas
presents with all the "friends" who witnessed her arrivals and
departures at the station.  Mount Mark is a very respectable town, be
it understood, and girls do not go to the station without an excuse!

The Adams Express wagon was drawn close to the track, and the agent was
rushing about with a breathless energy which seemed all out of
proportion to his accomplishments.  The telegraph operator was gazing
earnestly out of his open window, and his hands were busily moving
papers from one pigeon-hole to another, and back again.  Old Harvey
Reel, who drove the hotel bus, was discussing politics with the man who
kept the restaurant, and the baggage master, superior and supremely
dirty, was checking baggage with his almost unendurably lordly air.

This was one of the four daily rejuvenations that gladdened the heart
of Mount Mark.

A man in a black business suit stood alone on the platform, his hands
in his pockets, his eyes wandering from one to another of the strange
faces about him.  His plain white ready-made tie proclaimed his calling.

"It's the new Methodist preacher," volunteered the baggage master,
crossing the platform, ostensibly on business bound, but really to see
"who all" was there.  "I know him.  He's not a bad sort."

"They say he's got five kids, and most of 'em girls," responded the
Adams Express man.  "I've ordered me a dress suit to pay my respects in
when they get here.  I want to be on hand early to pick me out a girl."

"Yah," mocked the telegraph operator, bobbing his head through the
window, "you need to.  They tell me every girl in Mount Mark has turned
you down a'ready."

But the Methodist minister, gazing away down the track where a thin
curl of smoke announced the coming of Number Nine, and Prudence,--heard
nothing of this conversation.  He was not a handsome man.  His hair was
gray at the temples, his face was earnest, only saved from severity by
the little clusters of lines at his eyes and mouth which proclaimed
that he laughed often, and with relish.

"Train going east!"

The minister stood back from the crowd, but when the train came
pounding in a brightness leaped into his eyes that entirely changed the
expression of his face.  A slender girl stood in the vestibule, leaning
dangerously outward, and waving wildly at him a small gloved hand.
When the train stopped she leaped lightly from the steps, ignoring the
stool placed for her feet by the conductor.

"Father!" she cried excitedly and small and slight as she was, she
elbowed her way swiftly through the gaping crowd.  "Oh, father!"  And
she flung her arms about him joyously, unconscious of the admiring eyes
of the Adams Express man, and the telegraph operator, and old Harvey
Reel, whose eyes were always admiring when girls passed by.  She did
not even observe that the Slaughterhouse Quartette looked at her
unanimously, with languid interest from out the wreaths of smoke they
had created.

Her father kissed her warmly.  "Where is your baggage?" he asked, a
hand held out to relieve her.

"Here!"  And with a radiant smile she thrust upon him a box of candy
and a gaudy-covered magazine.

"Your suit-case," he explained patiently.

"Oh!" she gasped.  "Run, father, run!  I left it on the train!"

Father did run, but Prudence, fleeter-footed, out-distanced him and
clambered on board, panting.

When she rejoined her father her face was flushed.  "Oh, father," she
said quite snappily, "isn't that just like me?"

"Yes, very like," he agreed, and he smiled.  "Where is your umbrella?"

Prudence stopped abruptly.  "I don't know," she said, with a stony
face.  "I can't remember a blessed thing about the old umbrella.  Oh, I
guess I didn't bring it, at all."  She breathed long in her relief.
"Yes, that's it, father, I left it at Aunt Grace's.  Don't you worry
about it.  Fairy'll bring it to-morrow.  Isn't it nice that we can
count on Fairy's remembering?"

"Yes, very nice," he said, but his eyes were tender as he looked down
at the little figure beside him.

"And so this is Mount Mark!  Isn't it a funny name, father?  Why do
they call it Mount Mark?"

"I don't know.  I hadn't thought to inquire.  We turn here, Prudence;
we are going north now.  This is Main Street.  The city part of the
town--the business part--is to the south."

"It's a pretty street, isn't it?" she cried.  "Such nice big maples,
and such shady, porchy houses.  I love houses with porches, don't you?
Has the parsonage a porch?"

"Yes, a big one on the south, and a tiny one in front.  The house faces
west.  That is the college there.  It opens in three weeks, and Fairy
can make freshmen all right, they tell me.  I wish you could go, too.
You haven't had your share of anything--any good thing, Prudence."

"Well, I have my share of you, father," she said comfortingly.  "And
I've always had my share of oatmeal and sorghum molasses,--though one
wouldn't think it to look at me.  Fairy gained a whole inch last week
at Aunt Grace's.  She was so disgusted with herself.  She says she'll
not be able to look back on the visit with any pleasure at all, just
because of that inch.  Carol said she ought to look back with more
pleasure, because there's an inch more of her to do it!  But Fairy says
she did not gain the inch in her eyes!  Aunt Grace laughed every minute
we were there.  She says she is all sore up and down, from laughing so
much."

"We have the house fixed up pretty well, Prudence, but of course you'll
have to go over it yourself and arrange it as you like.  But remember
this: You are not allowed to move the heavy furniture.  I forbid it
emphatically.  There isn't enough of you for that."

"Yes, I'll remember,--I think I will.  I'm almost certain to remember
some things, you know."

"I must go to a trustees' meeting at two o'clock, but we can get a good
deal done before then.  Mrs. Adams is coming to help you this
afternoon.  She is one of our Ladies, and very kind.  There, that is
the parsonage!"

Prudence gazed in silence.  Many would not have considered it a
beautiful dwelling, but to Prudence it was heavenly.  Fortunately the
wide, grassy, shaded lawn greeted one first.  Great spreading maples
bordered the street, and clustering rose-bushes lined the walk leading
up to the house.  The walk was badly worn and broken to be sure,--but
the roses were lovely!  The grass had been carefully cut,--the
father-minister had seen to that.  The parsonage, to Prudence's
gratified eyes, looked homey, and big, and inviting.  In fact, it was
very nearly gorgeous!  It needed painting badly, it is true.  The
original color had been a peculiar drab, but most of it had disappeared
long before, so it was no eyesore on account of the color.  There were
many windows, and the well-known lace curtains looked down upon
Prudence tripping happily up the little board walk,--or so it seemed to
her.

"Two whole stories, and an attic besides!  Not to mention the bathroom!
Oh, father, the night after you wrote there was a bathroom, Constance
thanked God for it when she said her prayers.  And I couldn't reprove
her, for I felt the same way about it myself.  It'll be so splendid to
have a whole tub to bathe in!  I spent half the time bathing this last
week at Aunt Grace's.  A tub is so bountiful!  A pan is awfully
insufficient, father, even for me!  I often think what a trouble it
must be to Fairy!  And a furnace, too!  And electric lights!  Don't you
think there is something awe-inspiring in the idea of just turning a
little knob on the wall, and flooding a whole room with light?  I do
revel in electric lights, I tell you.  Oh, we have waited a long time
for it, and we've been very patient indeed, but, between you and me,
father, I am most mightily glad we've hit the luxury-land at last.  I'm
sure we'll all feel much more religious in a parsonage that has a
bathroom and electric lights!  Oh, father!"

He had thrown open the door, and Prudence stood upon the threshold of
her new home.  It was not a fashionable building, by any means.  The
hall was narrow and long, and the staircase was just a plain
businesslike staircase, with no room for cushions, and flowers, and
books.  The doors leading from the hall were open, and Prudence caught
a glimpse of three rooms furnished, rather scantily, in the old
familiar furniture that had been in that other parsonage where Prudence
was born, nineteen years before.

Together she and her father went from room to room, up-stairs and down,
moving a table to the left, a bed to the right,--according to her own
good pleasure.  Afterward they had a cozy luncheon for two in the
"dining-room."

"Oh, it is so elegant to have a dining-room," breathed Prudence
happily.  "I always pretended it was rather fun, and a great saving of
work, to eat and cook and study and live in one room, but inwardly the
idea always outraged me.  Is that the school over there?"

"Yes, that's where Connie will go.  There is only one high school in
Mount Mark, so the twins will have to go to the other side of town,--a
long walk, but in good weather they can come home for dinner.--I'm
afraid the kitchen will be too cold in winter, Prudence,--it's hardly
more than a shed, really.  Maybe we'd----"

"Oh, father, if you love me, don't suggest that we move the stove in
here in winter!  I'm perfectly willing to freeze out there, for the
sake of having a dining-room.  Did I ever tell you what Carol said
about that kitchen-dining-room-living-room combination at Exminster?
Well, she asked us a riddle, 'When is a dining-room not a dining-room?'
And she answered it herself, 'When it's a little pig-pen.'  And I felt
so badly about it, but it did look like a pig-pen, with stove here, and
cupboard there, and table yonder, and--oh, no, father, please let me
freeze!"

"I confess I do not see the connection between a roomful of furniture
and a pig-pen, but Carol's wit is often too subtle for me."

"Oh, that's a lovely place over there, father!" exclaimed Prudence,
looking from the living-room windows toward the south.  "Isn't it
beautiful?"

"Yes.  The Avery family lives there.  The parents are very old and
feeble, and the daughters are all--elderly--and all school-teachers.
There are four of them, and the youngest is forty-six.  It is certainly
a beautiful place.  See the orchard out behind, and the vineyard.  They
are very wealthy, and they are not fond of children outside of school
hours, I am told, so we must keep an eye on Connie.--Dear me, it is two
o'clock already, and I must go at once.  Mrs. Adams will be here in a
few minutes, and you will not be lonely."

But when Mrs. Adams arrived at the parsonage, she knocked repeatedly,
and in vain, upon the front door.  After that she went to the side
door, with no better result.  Finally, she gathered her robes about her
and went into the back yard.  She peered into the woodshed, and saw no
one.  She went into the barn-lot, and found it empty.  In despair, she
plunged into the barn--and stopped abruptly.

In a shadowy corner was a slender figure kneeling beside an overturned
nail keg, her face buried in her hands.  Evidently this was Prudence
engaged in prayer,--and in the barn, of all places in the world!

"A--a--a--hem!" stammered Mrs. Adams inquiringly.

"Amen!"  This was spoken aloud and hurriedly, and Prudence leaped to
her feet.  Her fair hair clung about her face in damp babyish tendrils,
and her face was flushed and dusty, but alight with friendly interest.
She ran forward eagerly, thrusting forth a slim and grimy hand.

"You are Mrs. Adams, aren't you?  I am Prudence Starr.  It is so kind
of you to come the very first day," she cried.  "It makes me love you
right at the start."

"Ye--yes, I am Mrs. Adams."  Mrs. Adams was embarrassed.  She could not
banish from her mental vision that kneeling figure by the nail keg.
Interrogation was written all over her ample face, and Prudence
promptly read it and hastened to reply.

"I do not generally say my prayers in the barn, Mrs. Adams, I assure
you.  I suppose you were greatly surprised.  I didn't expect to do it
myself, when I came out here, but--well, when I found this grand, old,
rambling barn, I was so thankful I couldn't resist praying about it.
Of course, I didn't specially designate the barn, but God knew what I
meant, I am sure."

"But a barn!" ejaculated the perplexed "member."  "Do you call that a
blessing?"

"Yes, indeed I do," declared Prudence.  Then she explained patiently:
"Oh, it is on the children's account, you know.  They have always
longed for a big romantic barn to play in.  We've never had anything
but a shed, and when father went to Conference this year, the twins
told him particularly to look out for a good big barn.  They said we'd
be willing to put up with any kind of a parsonage, if only we might
draw a barn for once.  You can't imagine how happy this dear old place
will make them, and I was happy on their account.  That's why I
couldn't resist saying my prayers,--I was so happy I couldn't hold in."

As they walked slowly toward the house, Mrs. Adams looked at this
parsonage girl in frank curiosity and some dismay, which she strongly
endeavored to conceal from the bright-eyed Prudence.  The Ladies had
said it would be so nice to have a grown girl in the parsonage!
Prudence was nineteen from all account, but she looked like a child
and--well, it was not exactly grown-up to give thanks for a barn, to
say the very least!  Yet this girl had full charge of four younger
children, and was further burdened with the entire care of a
minister-father!  Well, well!  Mrs. Adams sighed a little.

"You are tired," said Prudence sympathetically.  "It's so hot walking,
isn't it?  Let's sit on the porch until you are nicely rested.  Isn't
this a lovely yard?  And the children will be so happy to have this
delicious big porch.  Oh, I just adore Mount Mark already."

"This is a fine chance for us to get acquainted," said the good woman
with eagerness.

Now if the truth must be told, there had been some ill feeling in the
Ladies' Aid Society concerning the reception of Prudence.  After the
session of Conference, when the Reverend Mr. Starr was assigned to
Mount Mark, the Ladies of the church had felt great interest in the man
and his family.  They inquired on every hand, and learned several
interesting items.  The mother had been taken from the family five
years before, after a long illness, and Prudence, the eldest daughter,
had taken charge of the household.  There were five children.  So much
was known, and being women, they looked forward with eager curiosity to
the coming of Prudence, the young mistress of the parsonage.

Mr. Starr had arrived at Mount Mark a week ahead of his family.  The
furniture had been shipped from his previous charge, and he, with the
assistance of a strong and willing negro, had "placed it" according to
the written instructions of Prudence, who had conscientiously outlined
just what should go in every room.  She and the other children had
spent the week visiting at the home of their aunt, and Prudence had
come on a day in advance of the others to "wind everything up," as she
had expressed it.

But to return to the Ladies,--the parsonage girls always capitalized
the Ladies of their father's church, and indeed italicized them, as
well.  And the irrepressible Carol had been heard to remark, "I often
feel like exclamation-pointing them, I promise you."  But to return
once more.

"One of us should go and help the dear child," said Mrs. Scott, the
president of the Aids, when they assembled for their business meeting,
"help her, and welcome her, and advise her."

"I was thinking of going over," said one, and another, and several
others.

"Oh, that will not do at all," said the president; "she would be
excited meeting so many strangers, and could not properly attend to her
work.  That will never do, never, never!  But one of us must go, of
course."

"I move that the president appoint a committee of one to help Miss
Prudence get settled, and welcome her to our midst," said Mrs. Barnaby,
secretly hoping that in respect for her making this suggestion honoring
the president, the president would have appreciation enough to appoint
Mrs. Barnaby herself as committee.

The motion was seconded, and carried.

"Well," said Mrs. Scott slowly, "I think in a case like this the
president herself should represent the society.  Therefore, I will
undertake this duty for you."

But this called forth a storm of protest and it became so clamorous
that it was unofficially decided to draw cuts!  Which was done, and in
consequence of that drawing of cuts, Mrs. Adams now sat on the front
porch of the old gray parsonage, cheered by the knowledge that every
other Lady of the Aid was envying her!

"Now, just be real sociable and tell me all about yourself, and the
others, too," urged Mrs. Adams.  "I want to know all about every one of
you.  Tell me everything."

"There isn't much to tell," said Prudence, smiling.  "There are five of
us; I am the oldest, I am nineteen.  Then comes Fairy, then the twins,
and then the baby."

"Are the twins boys, or a boy and a girl?"

"Neither," said Prudence, "they are both girls."

"More girls!" gasped Mrs. Adams.  "And the baby?"

"She is a girl, too."  And Prudence laughed.  "In short, we are all
girls except father.  He couldn't be, of course,--or I suppose he
would, for our family does seem to run to girls."

"Prudence is a very nice name for a minister's daughter," said Mrs.
Adams suggestively.

"Yes,--for some ministers' daughters," assented Prudence.  "But is
sadly unsuitable for me.  You see, father and mother were very
enthusiastic about the first baby who hadn't arrived.  They had two
names all picked out months ahead,--Prudence and John Wesley.  That's
how I happen to be Prudence.  They thought, as you do, that it was an
uplifting name for a parsonage baby.--I was only three years old when
Fairy was born, but already they realized that they had made a great
mistake.  So they decided to christen baby number two more
appropriately.  They chose Frank and Fairy,--both light-hearted, happy,
cheerful names.--It's Fairy," Prudence smiled reflectively.  "But
things went badly again.  They were very unlucky with their babies.
Fairy is Prudence by nature, and I am Fairy.  She is tall and a little
inclined to be fat.  She is steady, and industrious, and reliable, and
sensible, and clever.  In fact, she is an all-round solid and
worthwhile girl.  She can do anything, and do it right, and is going to
be a college professor.  It is a sad thing to think of a college
professor being called Fairy all her life, isn't it?  Especially when
she is so dignified and grand.  But one simply can't tell beforehand
what to expect, can one?

"Father and mother were quite discouraged by that time.  They hardly
knew what to do.  But anyhow they were sure the next would be a boy.
Every one predicted a boy, and so they chose a good old Methodist
name,--Charles.  They hated to give it John Wesley, for they had sort
of dedicated that to me, you know,--only I happened to be Prudence.
But Charles was second-best.  And they were very happy about it,
and--it was twin girls!  It was quite a blow, I guess.  But they
rallied swiftly, and called them Carol and Lark.  Such nice musical
names!  Father and mother were both good singers, and mother a splendid
pianist.  And Fairy and I showed musical symptoms early in life, so
they thought they couldn't be far wrong that time.  It was a bitter
mistake.  It seemed to turn the twins against music right from the
start.  Carol can carry a tune if there's a strong voice beside her,
but Lark can hardly tell the difference between _Star Spangled Banner_
and _Rock of Ages_.

"The neighbors were kind of amused by then, and mother was very
sensitive about it.  So the next time she determined to get ahead of
Fate.  'No more nonsense, now,' said mother.  'It's almost certain to
be a boy, and we'll call him William after father,--and Billy for
short.'  We all liked the name Billy, mother especially.  But she
couldn't call father anything but William,--we being parsonage people,
you know.  But she kept looking forward to little Billy,--and then they
changed it in a hurry to Constance.  And after that, father and mother
gave the whole thing up as a bad job.  There aren't any more of us.
Connie settled the baby business in our family."

Mrs. Adams wiped her eyes, and leaned weakly back in her chair, gasping
for breath.  "Well, I swan!" was all she could say at that moment.

While giving herself time to recover her mental poise she looked
critically at this young daughter of the parsonage.  Then her eyes
wandered down to her clothes, and lingered, in silent questioning, on
Prudence's dress.  It was a very peculiar color.  In fact, it was no
color at all,--no named color.  Prudence's eyes had followed Mrs.
Adams' glance, and she spoke frankly.

"I suppose you're wondering if this dress is any color!  Well, I think
it really is, but it isn't any of the regular shades.  It is my own
invention, but I've never named it.  We couldn't think of anything
appropriate.  Carol suggested 'Prudence Shade,' but I couldn't bring
myself to accept that.  Of course, Mrs. Adams, you understand how
parsonage people do with clothes,--handing them down from generation
unto generation.  Well, I didn't mind it at first,--when I was the
biggest.  But all of a sudden Fairy grew up and out and around, and one
day when I was so nearly out of clothes I hardly felt that I could
attend church any more, she suggested that I cut an old one of hers
down for me!  At first I laughed, and then I was insulted.  Fairy is
three years younger than I, and before then she had got my
handed-downs.  But now the tables were turned.  From that time on,
whenever anything happened to Fairy's clothes so a gore had to be cut
out, or the bottom taken off,--they were cut down for me.  I still feel
bitter about it.  Fairy is dark, and dark blues are becoming to her.
She handed down this dress,--it was dark blue then.  But I was not
wanting a dark blue, and I thought it would be less recognizable if I
gave it a contrasting color.  I chose lavender.  I dyed it four times,
and this was the result."

"Do the twins dress alike?" inquired Mrs. Adams, when she could control
her voice.

"Yes,--unfortunately for Connie.  They do it on purpose to escape the
handed-downs!  They won't even have hair ribbons different.  And the
result is that poor Connie never gets one new thing except shoes.  She
says she can not help thanking the Lord in her prayers, that all of us
outwear our shoes before we can outgrow them.--Connie is only nine.
Fairy is sixteen, and the twins are thirteen.  They are a very clever
lot of girls.  Fairy, as I told you, is just naturally smart, and aims
to be a college professor.  Lark is an intelligent studious girl, and
is going to be an author.  Carol is pretty, and lovable, and
kind-hearted, and witty,--but not deep.  She is going to be a Red Cross
nurse and go to war.  The twins have it all planned out.  Carol is
going to war as a Red Cross nurse, and Lark is going, too, so she can
write a book about it, and they are both going to marry
soldiers,--preferably dashing young generals!  Now they can hardly wait
for war to break out.  Connie is a sober, odd, sensitive little thing,
and hasn't decided whether she wants to be a foreign missionary, or get
married and have ten children.--But they are all clever, and I'm proud
of every one of them."

"And what are you going to be?" inquired Mrs. Adams, looking with real
affection at the bright sweet face.

But Prudence laughed.  "Oh, dear me, Mrs. Adams, seems to me if I just
get the others raised up properly, I'll have my hands full.  I used to
have aims, dozens of them.  Now I have just one, and I'm working at it
every day."

"You ought to go to school," declared Mrs. Adams.  "You're just a girl
yourself."

"I don't want to go to school," laughed Prudence.  "Not any more.  I
like it, just taking care of father and the girls,--with Fairy to keep
me balanced!  I read, but I do not like to study.--No, you'll have to
get along with me just the way I am, Mrs. Adams.  It's all I can do to
keep things going now, without spending half the time dreaming of big
things to do in the future."

"Don't you have dreams?" gasped Mrs. Adams.  "Don't you have dreams of
the future?  Girls in books nowadays dream----"

"Yes, I dream," interrupted Prudence, "I dream lots,--but it's mostly
of what Fairy and the others will do when I get them properly raised.
You'll like the girls, Mrs. Adams, I know you will.  They really are a
gifted little bunch,--except me.  But I don't mind.  It's a great honor
for me to have the privilege of bringing up four clever girls to do
great things,--don't you think?  And I'm only nineteen myself!  I don't
see what more a body could want."

"It seems to me," said Mrs. Adams, "that I know more about your sisters
than I do about you.  I feel more acquainted with them right now, than
with you."

"That's so, too," said Prudence, nodding.  "But they are the ones that
really count, you know.  I'm just common little Prudence of the
Parsonage,--but the others!"  And Prudence flung out her hands
dramatically.




CHAPTER II

THE REST OF THE FAMILY

It was Saturday morning when the four young parsonage girls arrived in
Mount Mark.  The elderly Misses Avery, next door, looked out of their
windows, pending their appearance on Main Street, with interest and
concern.  It was a serious matter, this having a whole parsonage-full of
young girls so close to the old Avery mansion.  To be sure, the Averys
had a deep and profound respect for ministerial households, but they were
Episcopalians themselves, and in all their long lives they had never so
much as heard of a widower-rector with five daughters, and no
housekeeper.  There was something blood-curdling in the bare idea.

The Misses Avery considered Prudence herself rather a sweet, silly little
thing.

"You have some real nice people in the Methodist church," Miss Dora had
told her.  "I dare say you will find a few of them very likeable."

"Oh, I will like them all," said Prudence quickly and seriously.

"Like them all!" echoed Miss Dora.  "Oh, impossible!"

"Not for us," said Prudence.  "We are used to it, you know.  We always
like people."

"That is ridiculous," said Miss Dora.  "It is absolutely impossible.  One
can't!  Of course, as Christians, we must tolerate, and try to help every
one.  But Christian tolerance and love are----"

"Oh, excuse me, but--really I can't believe there is such a thing as
Christian tolerance," said Prudence firmly.  "There is Christian love,
and--that is all we need."  Then leaning forward: "What do you do, Miss
Avery, when you meet people you dislike at very first sight?"

"Keep away from them," was the grim reply.

"Exactly!  And keep on disliking them," said Prudence triumphantly.
"It's very different with us.  When we dislike people at first sight, we
visit them, and talk to them, and invite them to the parsonage, and
entertain them with our best linen and silverware, and keep on getting
friendlier and friendlier, and--first thing you know, we like them fine!
It's a perfectly splendid rule, and it has never failed us once.  Try it,
Miss Avery, do!  You will be enthusiastic about it, I know."

So the Misses Avery concluded that Prudence was very young, and couldn't
seem to quite outgrow it!  She was not entirely responsible.  And they
wondered, with something akin to an agony of fear, if the younger girls
"had it, too!"  Therefore the Misses Avery kept watch at their respective
windows, and when Miss Alice cried excitedly, "Quick!  Quick!  They are
coming!" they trooped to Miss Alice's window with a speed that would have
done credit to the parsonage girls themselves.  First came the minister,
whom they knew very well by this time, and considered quite respectable.
He was lively, as was to be expected of a Methodist minister, and told
jokes, and laughed at them!  Now, a comical rector,--oh, a very different
matter,--it wasn't done, that's all!  At any rate, here came the
Methodist minister, laughing, and on one side of him tripped a small
earnest-looking maiden, clasping his hand, and gazing alternately up into
his face, and down at the stylish cement sidewalk beneath her feet.  On
the other side, was Fairy.  The Misses Avery knew the girls by name
already,--having talked much with Prudence.

"Such a Fairy!" gasped Miss Millicent, and the others echoed the gasp,
but wordlessly.

For Fairy for very nearly as tall as her father, built upon generous
lines, rather commanding in appearance, a little splendid-looking.  Even
from their windows they could discern something distinctly Juno-like in
this sixteen-year-old girl, with the easy elastic stride that matched her
father's, and the graceful head, well carried.  A young goddess,--named
Fairy!

Behind them, laughing and chattering, like three children, as they
were,--came the twins with Prudence, each with an arm around her waist.
And Prudence was very little taller than they.  When they reached the
fence that bordered the parsonage, the scene for a moment resembled a
miniature riot.  The smaller girls jumped and exclaimed, and clasped
their hands.  Fairy leaned over the fence, and stared intently at this,
their parsonage home.  Then the serious little girl scrambled under the
fence, followed closely by the lithe-limbed twins.  A pause, a very short
one,--and then Prudence, too, was wriggling beneath the fence.

"Hold the wire up for me, papa," cried Fairy, "I'm too fat."  And a
second later she was running gracefully across the lawn toward the
parsonage.  The Methodist minister laughed boyishly, and placing his
hands on the fence-post, he vaulted lightly over, and reached the house
with his daughters.  Then the Misses Avery, school-teachers, and elderly,
looked at one another.

"Did you ever?" whispered the oldest Miss Avery, and the others slowly
shook their heads.

Now, think!  Did you ever see a rector jumping a three-wire fence, and
running full speed across his front yard, in pursuit of a flying family?
It may possibly have occurred,--we have never seen it.  Neither had the
Misses Avery.  Nor did they ever expect to.  And if they had seen it, it
is quite likely they would have joined the backsliders at that instant.

But without wasting much time on this gruesome thought, they hurried to a
window commanding the best view of the parsonage, and raised it.  Then
they clustered behind the curtains, and watched, and listened.  There was
plenty to hear!  From the parsonage windows came the sound of scampering
feet and banging doors.  Once there was the unmistakable clatter of a
chair overturned.  With it all, there was a constant chorus of "Oh,
look!"  "Oh!  Oh!"  "Oh, how sweet!"  "Oh, papa!"  "Oh, Prudence!"
"Look, Larkie, look at this!"

Then the thud of many feet speeding down the stairs, and the slam of a
door, and the slam of a gate.  The whole parsonage-full had poured out
into the back yard, and the barn-lot.  Into the chicken coop they raced,
the minister ever close upon their heels.  Over the board fence they
clambered to the big rambling barn, and the wide door swung closed after
them.  But in a few seconds they were out once more, by the back barn
door, and over the fence, and on to the "field."  There they closed
ranks, with their arms recklessly around whoever was nearest, and made a
thorough tour of the bit of pasture-land.  For some moments they leaned
upon the dividing fence and gazed admiringly into the rich orchard and
vineyard of the Avery estate.  But soon they were skipping back to the
parsonage again, and the kitchen door banged behind them.

Then the eldest Miss Avery closed the window overlooking the parsonage
and confronted her sisters.

"We must just make the best of it," she said quietly.

But next door, the gray old ugly parsonage was full to overflowing with
satisfaction and happiness and love.

The Starrs had never had an appointment like this before.  They had just
come from the village of Exminster, of five hundred inhabitants.  There
the Reverend Mr. Starr had filled the pulpits of three small Methodist
churches, scattered at random throughout the country,--consideration,
five hundred dollars.  But here,--why, Mount Mark had a population of
fully three thousand, and a business academy, and the Presbyterian
College,--small, to be sure, but the name had a grand and inspiring
sound.  And Mr. Starr had to fill only one pulpit!  It was heavenly,
that's what it was.  To be sure, many of his people lived out in the
country, necessitating the upkeep of a horse for the sake of his pastoral
work, but that was only an advantage.  Also to be sure, the Methodists in
Mount Mark were in a minority, and an inferiority,--Mount Mark being a
Presbyterian stronghold due to the homing there of the trim and orderly
little college.  But what of that?  The salary was six hundred and fifty
dollars and the parsonage was adorable!  The parsonage family could see
nothing at all wrong with the world that day, and the future was
rainbow-tinted.

Every one has experienced the ecstatic creepy sensation of sleeping in a
brand-new home.  The parsonage girls reveled in the memory of that first
night for many days.  "It may be haunted for all we know," cried Carol
deliciously.  "Just think, Connie, there may be seven ghosts camped on
the head of your bed, waiting----"

"Carol!"

When the family gathered for worship on that first Sabbath morning, Mr.
Starr said, as he turned the leaves of his well-worn Bible, "I think it
would be well for you girls to help with the morning worship now.  You
need practise in praying aloud, and--so we will begin to-day.  Connie and
I will make the prayers this morning, Prudence and Carol to-morrow, and
Fairy and Lark the next day.  We will keep that system up for a while,
anyhow.  When I finish reading the chapter, Connie, you will make the
first prayer.  Just pray for whatever you wish as you do at night for
yourself.  I will follow you."

Connie's eyes were wide with responsibility during the reading of the
chapter, but when she began to speak her voice did not falter.  Connie
had nine years of good Methodist experience back of her!

"Our Father, who art in Heaven, we bow ourselves before Thy footstool in
humility and reverence.  Thou art our God, our Creator, our Saviour.
Bless us this day, and cause Thy face to shine upon us.  Blot out our
transgressions, pardon our trespasses.  Wash us, that we may be whiter
than snow.  Hide not Thy face from the eyes of Thy children, turn not
upon us in wrath.  Pity us, Lord, as we kneel here prostrate before Thy
majesty and glory.  Let the words of our mouths and the meditations of
our hearts, be acceptable in Thy sight, O Lord, our strength and our
Redeemer.  And finally save us, an unbroken family around Thy throne in
Heaven, for Jesus' sake.  Amen."

This was followed by an electric silence.  Prudence was biting her lips
painfully, and counting by tens as fast as she could.  Fairy was mentally
going over the prayer, sentence by sentence, and attributing each
petition to the individual member in the old church at Exminster to whom
it belonged.  The twins were a little amazed, and quite proud.  Connie
was an honor to the parsonage,--but they were concerned lest they
themselves should do not quite so well when their days came.

But in less than a moment the minister-father began his prayer.  His
voice was a little subdued, and he prayed with less fervor and abandon
than usual, but otherwise things went off quite nicely.  When he said,
"Amen," Prudence was on her feet and half-way up-stairs before the others
were fairly risen.  Fairy stood gazing intently out of the window for a
moment, and then went out to the barn to see if the horse was through
eating.  Mr. Starr walked gravely and soberly out the front door, and
around the house.  He ran into Fairy coming out the kitchen door, and
they glanced quickly at each other.

"Hurry, papa," she whispered, "you can't hold in much longer!  Neither
can I!"

And together, choking with laughter, they hurried into the barn and gave
full vent to their feelings.

So it was that the twins and Connie were alone for a while.

"You did a pretty good job, Connie," said Carol approvingly.

"Yes.  I think I did myself," was the complacent answer.  "But I intended
to put in, 'Keep us as the apple of Thy eye, hold us in the hollow of Thy
hand,' and I forgot it until I had said 'Amen.'  I had a notion to put in
a post-script, but I believe that isn't done."

"Never mind," said Carol, "I'll use that in mine, to-morrow."

It can not be said that this form of family worship was a great success.
The twins were invariably stereotyped, cut and dried.  They thanked the
Lord for the beautiful morning, for kind friends, for health, and family,
and parsonage.  Connie always prayed in sentences extracted from the
prayers of others she had often heard, and every time with nearly
disastrous effect.

But the days passed around, and Prudence and Carol's turn came again.
Carol was a thoughtless, impetuous, impulsive girl, and her prayers were
as nearly "verbal repetitions" as any prayers could be.  So on this
morning, after the reading of the chapter, Carol knelt by her chair, and
began in her customary solemn voice:

"Oh, our Father, we thank Thee for this beautiful morning."  Then intense
silence.  For Carol remembered with horror and shame that it was a
dreary, dismal morning, cloudy, ugly and all unlovely.  In her despair,
the rest of her petition scattered to the four winds of heaven.  She
couldn't think of another word, so she gulped, and stammered out a faint
"Amen."

But Prudence could not begin.  Prudence was red in the face, and nearly
suffocated.  She felt all swollen inside,--she couldn't speak.  The
silence continued.  "Oh, why doesn't father do it?" she wondered.  As a
matter of fact, father couldn't.  But Prudence did not know that.  One
who laughs often gets in the habit of laughter,--and sometimes laughs out
of season, as well as in.  Finally, Prudence plunged in desperately,
"Dear Father"--as she usually began her sweet, intimate little talks with
God,--and then she paused.  Before her eyes flashed a picture of the
"beautiful morning," for which Carol had just been thankful!  She tried
again.  "Dear Father,"--and then she whirled around on the floor, and
laughed.  Mr. Starr got up from his knees, sat down on his chair, and
literally shook.  Fairy rolled on the lounge, screaming with merriment.
Even sober little Connie giggled and squealed.  But Carol could not get
up.  She was disgraced.  She had done a horrible, disgusting, idiotic
thing.  She had insulted God!  She could never face the family again.
Her shoulders rose and fell convulsively.

Lark did not laugh either.  With a rush she was on her knees beside
Carol, her arms around the heaving shoulders.  "Don't you care, Carrie,"
she whispered.  "Don't you care.  It was just a mistake,--don't cry,
Carrie."

But Carol would not be comforted.  She tried to sneak unobserved from the
room, but her father stopped her.

"Don't feel so badly about it, Carol," he said kindly, really sorry for
the stricken child,--though his eyes still twinkled, "it was just a
mistake.  But remember after this, my child, to speak to God when you
pray.  Remember that you are talking to Him.  Then you will not make such
a blunder.--So many of us," he said reflectively, "ministers as well as
others, pray into the ears of the people, and forget we are talking to
God."

After that, the morning worship went better.  The prayers of the children
changed,--became more personal, less flowery.  They remembered from that
time on, that when they knelt they were at the feet of God, and speaking
direct to Him.

It was the hated duty of the twins to wash and dry the dishes,--taking
turns about with the washing.  This time was always given up to
story-telling, for Lark had a strange and wonderful imagination, and
Carol listened to her tales with wonder and delight.  Even Connie found
dish-doing hours irresistible, and could invariably be found, face in her
hands, both elbows on the table, gazing with passionate earnestness at
the young story-teller.  Now, some of Lark's stories were such weird and
fearful things that they had seriously interfered with Connie's slumbers,
and Prudence had sternly prohibited them.  But this evening, just as she
opened the kitchen door, she heard Lark say in thrilling tones:

"She crept down the stairs in the deep darkness, her hand sliding lightly
over the rail.  Suddenly she stopped.  Her hand was arrested in its
movement.  Ice-cold fingers gripped hers tightly.  Then with one piercing
shriek, she plunged forward, and fell to the bottom of the stairs with a
terrific crash, while a mocking laugh----"

The kitchen door slammed sharply behind Prudence as she stepped into the
kitchen, and Connie's piercing shriek would surely have rivaled that of
Lark's unfortunate heroine.  Even Carol started nervously, and let the
plate she had been solemnly wiping for nine minutes, fall to the floor.
Lark gasped, and then began sheepishly washing dishes as though her life
depended on it.  The water was cold, and little masses of grease clung to
the edges of the pan and floated about on the surface of the water.

"Get fresh hot water, Lark, and finish the dishes.  Connie, go right
up-stairs to bed.  You twins can come in to me as soon as you finish."

But Connie was afraid to go to bed alone, and Prudence was obliged to
accompany her.  So it was in their own room that the twins finally faced
an indignant Prudence.

"Carol, you may go right straight to bed.  And Lark--I do not know what
in the world to do with you.  Why don't you mind me, and do as I tell
you?  How many times have I told you not to tell weird stories like that?
Can't you tell nice, interesting, mild stories?"

"Prudence, as sure as you live, I can't!  I start them just as mild and
proper as can be, but before I get half-way through, a murder, or death,
or mystery crops in, and I can't help it."

"But you must help it, Lark.  Or I shall forbid your telling stories of
any kind.  They are so silly, those wild things, and they make you all
nervous, and excitable, and--  Now, think, Larkie, and tell me how I
shall punish you."

Lark applied all the resources of her wonderful brain to this task, and
presently suggested reluctantly: "Well, you might keep me home from the
ice-cream social to-morrow night."  But her face was wistful.

"No," said Prudence decidedly, to Lark's intense relief.  "I can't do
that.  You've been looking forward to it so long, and your class is to
help with the serving.  No, not that, Larkie.  That would be too mean.
Think of something else."

"Well,--you might make me wash and dry the dishes all alone--for a week,
Prudence, and that will be a bad punishment, too, for I just despise
washing dishes by myself.  Telling stories makes it so much--livelier."

"All right, then," said Prudence, relieved in turn, "that is what I will
do.  And Carol and Connie must not even stay in the kitchen with you."

"I believe I'll go to bed now, too," said Lark, with a thoughtful glance
at her two sisters, already curled up snugly and waiting for the
conclusion of the administering of justice.  "If you don't mind,
Prudence."

Prudence smiled a bit ruefully.  "Oh, I suppose you might as well, if you
like.  But remember this, Lark: No more deaths, and murders, and
mysteries, and highway robberies."

"All right, Prudence," said Lark with determination.  And as Prudence
walked slowly down-stairs she heard Lark starting in on her next story:

"Once there was a handsome young man, named Archibald Tremaine,--a very
respectable young fellow.  He wouldn't so much as dream of robbing, or
murdering, or dying."

Then Prudence smiled to herself in the dark and hurried down.

The family had been in the new parsonage only three weeks, when a
visiting minister called on them.  It was about ten minutes before the
luncheon hour at the time of his arrival.  Mr. Starr was in the country,
visiting, so the girls received him alone.  It was an unfortunate day for
the Starrs.  Fairy had been at college all morning, and Prudence had been
rummaging in the attic, getting it ready for a rainy-day and winter
playroom for the younger girls.  She was dusty, perspirey and tired.

The luncheon hour arrived, and the girls came in from school, eager to be
up and away again.  Still the grave young minister sat discoursing upon
serious topics with the fidgety Prudence,--and in spite of dust and
perspiration, she was good to look upon.  The Reverend Mr. Morgan
realized that, and could not tear himself away.  The twins came in, shook
hands with him soberly, glancing significantly at the clock as they did
so.  Connie ran in excitedly, wanting to know what was the matter with
everybody, and weren't they to have any luncheon?  Still Mr. Morgan
remained in his chair, gazing at Prudence with frank appreciation.
Finally Prudence sighed.

"Do you like sweet corn, Mr. Morgan?"

This was entirely out of the line of their conversation, and for a moment
he faltered.  "Sweet corn?" he repeated.

"Yes, roasting-ears, you know,--cooked on the cob."

Then he smiled.  "Oh, yes indeed.  Very much," he said.

"Well," she began her explanation rather drearily, "I was busy this
morning and did not prepare much luncheon.  We are very fond of sweet
corn, and I cooked an enormous panful.  But that's all we have for
luncheon,--sweet corn and butter.  We haven't even bread, because I am
going to bake this afternoon, and we never eat it with sweet corn,
anyhow.  Now, if you care to eat sweet corn and butter, and canned
peaches, we'd just love to have you stay for luncheon with us."

The Reverend Mr. Morgan was charmed, and said so.  So Prudence rushed to
the kitchen, opened the peaches in a hurry, and fished out a clean napkin
for their guest.  Then they gathered about the table, five girls and the
visiting minister.  It was really a curious sight, that table.  In the
center stood a tall vase of goldenrod.  On either side of the vase was a
great platter piled high with sweet corn, on the cob!  Around the table
were six plates, with the necessary silverware, and a glass of water for
each.  There was also a small dish of peaches at each place, and an
individual plate of butter.  That was all,--except the napkins.  But
Prudence made no apologies.  She was a daughter of the parsonage!  She
showed the Reverend Mr. Morgan to his place as graciously and sweetly as
though she were ushering him in to a twenty-seven course banquet.

"Will you return thanks, Mr. Morgan?" she said.  And the girls bowed
their heads.  The Reverend Mr. Morgan cleared his throat, and began, "Our
Father, we thank Thee for this table."

There was more of the blessing, but the parsonage girls heard not one
additional phrase,--except Connie, who followed him conscientiously
through every word.  By the time he had finished, Prudence and Fairy, and
even Lark, had composed their faces.  But Carol burst into merry
laughter, close upon his reverent "Amen,"--and after one awful glare at
her sister, Prudence joined in.  This gaiety communicated itself to the
others and soon it was a rollicking group around the parsonage table.
Mr. Morgan himself smiled uncertainly.  He was puzzled.  More, he was
embarrassed.  But as soon as Carol could get her breath, she gasped out
an explanation.

"You were just--right, Mr. Morgan,--to give thanks--for the table!
There's nothing--on it--to be thankful for!"

And the whole family went off once more into peals of laughter.

Mr. Morgan had very little appetite that day.  He did not seem to be so
fond of sweet corn as he had assured Prudence.  He talked very little,
too.  And as soon as possible he took his hat and walked hurriedly away.
He did not call at the parsonage again.

"Oh, Carol," said Prudence reproachfully, wiping her eyes, "how could you
start us all off like that?"

"For the table, for the table!" shrieked Carol, and Prudence joined in
perforce.

"It was awful," she gasped, "but it was funny!  I believe even father
would have laughed."

A few weeks after this, Carol distinguished herself again, and to her
lasting mortification.  The parsonage pasture had been rented out during
the summer months before the change of ministers, the outgoing incumbent
having kept neither horse nor cow.  As may be imagined, the little
pasture had been taxed to the utmost, and when the new minister arrived,
he found that his field afforded poor grazing for his pretty little
Jersey.  But a man living only six blocks from the parsonage had
generously offered Mr. Starr free pasturage in his broad meadow, and the
offer was gratefully accepted.  This meant that every evening the twins
must walk the six blocks after the cow, and every morning must take her
back for the day's grazing.

One evening, as they were starting out from the meadow homeward with the
docile animal, Carol stopped and gazed at Blinkie reflectively.

"Lark," she said, "I just believe to my soul that I could ride this cow.
She's so gentle, and I'm such a good hand at sticking on."

"Carol!" ejaculated Lark.  "Think how it would look for a parsonage girl
to go down the street riding a cow."

"But there's no one to see," protested Carol.  And this was true.  For
the parsonage was near the edge of town, and the girls passed only five
houses on their way home from the meadow,--and all of them were well back
from the road.  And Carol was, as she had claimed, a good hand at
"sticking on."  She had ridden a great deal while they were at Exminster,
a neighbor being well supplied with rideable horses, and she was
passionately fond of the sport.  To be sure, she had never ridden a cow,
but she was sure it would be easy.

Lark argued and pleaded, but Carol was firm.  "I must try it," she
insisted, "and if it doesn't go well I can slide off.  You can lead her,
Lark."

The obliging Lark boosted her sister up, and Carol nimbly scrambled into
place, riding astride.

"I've got to ride this way," she said; "cows have such funny backs I
couldn't keep on any other way.  If I see any one coming, I'll slide for
it."

For a while all went well.  Lark led Blinkie carefully, gazing about
anxiously to see that no one approached.  Carol gained confidence as they
proceeded, and chatted with her sister nonchalantly, waving her hands
about to show her perfect balance and lack of fear.  So they advanced to
within two blocks of the parsonage.

"It's very nice," said Carol, "very nice indeed,--but her backbone is
rather--well, rather penetrating.  I think I need a saddle."

By this time, Blinkie concluded that she was being imposed upon.  She
shook her head violently, and twitched the rope from Lark's hand,--for
Lark now shared her sister's confidence, and held it loosely.  With a
little cry she tried to catch the end of it, but Blinkie was too quick
for her.  She gave a scornful toss of her dainty head, and struck out
madly for home.  With great presence of mind, Carol fell flat upon the
cow's neck, and hung on for dear life, while Lark, in terror, started out
in pursuit.

"Help!  Help!" she cried loudly.  "Papa!  Papa!  Papa!"

In this way, they turned in at the parsonage gate, which happily stood
open,--otherwise Blinkie would undoubtedly have gone through, or over.
As luck would have it, Mr. Starr was standing at the door with two men
who had been calling on him, and hearing Lark's frantic cries, they
rushed to meet the wild procession, and had the unique experience of
seeing a parsonage girl riding flat on her stomach on the neck of a
galloping Jersey, with another parsonage girl in mad pursuit.

Blinkie stopped beside the barn, and turned her head about inquiringly.
Carol slid to the ground, and buried her face in her hands at sight of
the two men with her father.  Then with never a word, she lit out for the
house at top speed.  Seeing that she was not hurt, and that no harm had
been done, the three men sat down on the ground and burst into hearty
laughter.

Lark came upon them as they sat thus, and Lark was angry.  She stamped
her foot with a violence that must have hurt her.

"I don't see anything to laugh at," she cried passionately, "it was
awful, it was just awful!  Carrie might have been killed!  It--it----"

"Tell us all about it, Lark," gasped her father.  And Lark did so,
smiling a little herself, now that her fears were relieved.  "Poor
Carol," she said, "she'll never live down the humiliation.  I must go and
console her."

And a little later, the twins were weeping on each other's shoulders.

"I wouldn't have cared," sobbed Carol, "if it had been anybody else in
the world!  But--the presiding elder,--and--the president of the
Presbyterian College!  And I know the Presbyterians look down on us
Methodists anyhow, though they wouldn't admit it!  And riding a cow!  Oh,
Larkie, if you love me, go down-stairs and get me the carbolic acid, so I
can die and be out of disgrace."

This, however, Lark stoutly refused to do, and in a little while Carol
felt much better.  But she talked it over with Prudence very seriously.

"I hope you understand, Prudence, that I shall never have anything more
to do with Blinkie!  She can die of starvation for all I care.  I'll
never take her to and from the pasture again.  I couldn't do it!  Such
rank ingratitude as that cow displayed was never equaled, I am certain."

"I suppose you'll quit using milk and cream, too," suggested Prudence.

"Oh, well," said Carol more tolerantly, "I don't want to be too hard on
Blinkie, for after all it was partly my own fault.  So I won't go that
far.  But I must draw the line somewhere!  Hereafter, Blinkie and I meet
as strangers!"




CHAPTER III

THE LADIES' AID

"It's perfectly disgusting, I admit, father," said Prudence sweetly,
"but you know yourself that it very seldom happens.  And I am sure the
kitchen is perfectly clean, and the soup is very nice indeed,--if it is
canned soup!  Twins, this is four slices of bread apiece for you!  You
see, father, I really feel that this is a crisis in the life of the
parsonage----"

"How long does a parsonage usually live?" demanded Carol.

"It wouldn't live long if the ministers had many twins," said Fairy
quickly.

"Ouch!" grinned Connie, plagiarizing, for that expressive word belonged
exclusively to the twins, and it was double impertinence to apply it to
one of its very possessors.

"And you understand, don't you, father, that if everything does not go
just exactly right, I shall feel I am disgraced for life?  I know the
Ladies disapprove of me, and look on me with suspicion.  I know they
think it wicked and ridiculous to leave the raising of four bright
spirits in the unworthy hands of a girl like me.  I know they will all
sniff and smile and--Of course, twins, they have a perfect right to
feel, and act, so.  I am not complaining.  But I want to show them for
once in their lives that the parsonage runs smoothly and sweetly.  If
you would just stay at home with us, father, it would be a big help.
You are such a tower of strength."

"But unfortunately I can not.  People do not get married every day in
the week, and when they are all ready for it they do not allow even
Ladies' Aids to stand in their way.  It is a long drive, ten miles at
least, and I must start at once.  And it will likely be very late when
I get back.  But if you are all good, and help Prudence, and uphold the
reputation of the parsonage, I will divide the wedding fee with
you,--share and share alike."  This was met with such enthusiasm that
he added hastily, "But wait!  It may be only a dollar!"

Then kissing the various members of the parsonage family, he went out
the back door, barnward.

"Now," said Prudence briskly, "I want to make a bargain with you,
girls.  If you'll stay clear away from the Ladies, and be very good and
orderly, I'll give you all the lemonade and cake you can drink
afterward."

"Oh, Prudence, I'm sure I can't drink much cake," cried Carol
tragically, "I just can't imagine myself doing it!"

"I mean, eat the cake, of course," said Prudence, blushing.

"And let us make taffy after supper?" wheedled Carol.

Prudence hesitated, and the three young faces hardened.  Then Prudence
relented and hastily agreed.  "You won't need to appear at all, you
know.  You can just stay outdoors and play as though you were model
children."

"Yes," said Carol tartly, "the kind the members used to have,--which
are all grown up, now!  And all moved out of Mount Mark, too!"

"Carol!  That sounds malicious, and malice isn't tolerated here for a
minute.  Now,--oh, Fairy, did you remember to dust the back of the
dresser in our bedroom?"

"Mercy!  What in the world do you want the back of the dresser dusted
for?  Do you expect the Ladies to look right through it?"

"No, but some one might drop something behind it, and it would have to
be pulled out and they would all see it.  This house has got to be
absolutely spotless for once,--I am sure it will be the first time."

"And the last, I hope," added Carol sepulchrally.

"We have an hour and a half yet," continued Prudence.  "That will give
us plenty of time for the last touches.  Twins and Connie, you'd better
go right out in the field and play.  I'll call you a little before two,
and then you must go quietly upstairs, and dress--just wear your plain
little ginghams, the clean ones of course!  Then if they do catch a
glimpse of you, you will be presentable.--Yes, you can take some bread
and sugar, but hurry."

"You may take," said Fairy.

"Yes, of course, may take is what I mean.--Now hurry."

Then Prudence and Fairy set to work again in good earnest.  The house
was already well cleaned.  The sandwiches were made.  But there were
the last "rites," and every detail must be religiously attended to.

It must be remembered that the three main down-stairs rooms of the
parsonage were connected by double doors,--double doors, you
understand, not portières!  The front room, seldom used by the
parsonage family, opened on the right of the narrow hallway.  Beyond it
was the living-room, which it must be confessed the parsonage girls
only called "living-room" when they were on their Sunday
behavior,--ordinarily it was the sitting-room, and a cheery, homey,
attractive place it was, with a great bay window looking out upon the
stately mansion of the Averys.  To the left of the living-room was the
dining-room.  The double doors between them were always open.  The
other pair was closed, except on occasions of importance.

Now, this really was a crisis in the life of the parsonage family,--if
not of the parsonage itself.  The girls had met, separately, every
member of the Ladies' Aid.  But this was their first combined movement
upon the parsonage, and Prudence and Fairy realized that much depended
on the success of the day.  As girls, the whole Methodist church
pronounced the young Starrs charming.  But as parsonage people,--well,
they were obliged to reserve judgment.  And as for Prudence having
entire charge of the household, it must be acknowledged that every
individual Lady looked forward to this meeting with eagerness,--they
wanted to "size up" the situation.  They were coming to see for
themselves!  Yes, it was undoubtedly a crisis.

"There'll be a crowd, of course," said Fairy.  "We'll just leave the
doors between the front rooms open."

"Yes, but we'll close the dining-room doors.  Then we'll have the
refreshments all out on the table, and when we are ready we'll just
fling back the doors carelessly and--there you are!"

So the table was prettily decorated with flowers, and great plates of
sandwiches and cake were placed upon it.  In the center was an enormous
punch-bowl, borrowed from the Averys, full of lemonade.  Glasses were
properly arranged on the trays, and piles of nicely home-laundered
napkins were scattered here and there.  The girls felt that the
dining-room was a credit to them, and to the Methodist Church entire.

From every nook and corner of the house they hunted out chairs and
stools, anticipating a real run upon the parsonage.  Nor were they
disappointed.  The twins and Connie were not even arrayed in their
plain little ginghams, clean, before the first arrivals were ushered up
into the front bedroom, ordinarily occupied by Prudence and Fairy.

"There's Mrs. Adams, and Mrs. Prentiss, and Mrs.----," began Connie,
listening intently to the voices in the next room.

"Yes," whispered Carol, "peek through the keyhole, Lark, and see if
Mrs. Prentiss is looking under the bed for dust.  They say she----"

"You'd better not let Prudence catch you repeating----"

"There's Mrs. Stone, and Mrs. Davis, and----"

"They say Mrs. Davis only belongs to the Ladies' Aid for the sake of
the refreshments, and----"

"Carol!  Prudence will punish you."

"Well, I don't believe it," protested Carol.  "I'm just telling you
what I've heard other people say."

"We aren't allowed to repeat gossip," urged Lark.

"No, and I think it's a shame, too, for it's awfully funny.  Minnie
Drake told me that Miss Varne joined the Methodist church as soon as
she heard the new minister was a widower so she----"

"Carol!"

Carol whirled around sharply, and flushed, and swallowed hard.  For
Prudence was just behind her.

"I--I--I--" but she could get no further.

Upon occasion, Prudence was quite terrible.  "So I heard," she said
dryly, but her eyes were hard.  "Now run down-stairs and out to the
field, or to the barn, and play.  And, Carol, be sure and remind me of
that speech to-night.  I might forget it."

The girls ran quickly out, Carol well in the lead.

"No wedding fee for me," she mumbled bitterly.  "Do you suppose there
can be seven devils in my tongue, Lark, like there are in the Bible?"

"I don't remember there being seven devils in the Bible," said Lark.

"Oh, I mean the--the possessed people it tells about in the
Bible,--crazy, I suppose it means.  Somehow I just can't help
repeating----"

"You don't want to," said Lark, not without sympathy.  "You think it's
such fun, you know."

"Well, anyhow, I'm sure I won't get any wedding fee to-night.  It seems
to me Prudence is very--harsh sometimes."

"You can appeal to father, if you like."

"Not on your life," said Carol promptly and emphatically; "he's worse
than Prudence.  Like as not he'd give me a good thrashing into the
bargain.  No,--I'm strong for Prudence when it comes to punishment,--in
preference to father, I mean.  I can't seem to be fond of any kind of
punishment from anybody."

For a while Carol was much depressed, but by nature she was a buoyant
soul and her spirits were presently soaring again.

In the meantime, the Ladies of the Aid Society continued to arrive.
Prudence and Fairy, freshly gowned and smiling-faced, received them
with cordiality and many merry words.  It was not difficult for them,
they had been reared in the hospitable atmosphere of Methodist
parsonages, where, if you have but two dishes of oatmeal, the outsider
is welcome to one.  That is Carol's description of parsonage life.

But Prudence was concerned to observe that a big easy chair placed well
back in a secluded corner, seemed to be giving dissatisfaction.  It was
Mrs. Adams who sat there first.  She squirmed quite a little, and
seemed to be gripping the arms of the chair with unnecessary fervor.
Presently she stammered an excuse, and rising, went into the other
room.  After that, Mrs. Miller tried the corner chair, and soon moved
away.  Then Mrs. Jack, Mrs. Norey, and Mrs. Beed, in turn, sat
there,--and did not stay.  Prudence was quite agonized.  Had the awful
twins filled it with needles for the reception of the poor Ladies?  At
first opportunity, she hurried into the secluded corner, intent upon
trying the chair for herself.  She sat down anxiously.  Then she
gasped, and clutched frantically at the arms of the chair.  For she
discovered at once to her dismay that the chair was bottomless, and
that only by hanging on for her life could she keep from dropping
through.  She thought hard for a moment,--but thinking did not
interfere with her grasp on the chair-arms,--and then she realized that
the wisest thing would be to discuss it publicly.  Anything would be
better than leaving it unexplained, for the Ladies to comment upon
privately.

So up rose Prudence, conscientiously pulling after her the thin cushion
which had concealed the chair's shortcoming.  "Look, Fairy!" she cried.
"Did you take the bottom out of this chair?--It must have been horribly
uncomfortable for those who have sat there!--However did it happen?"

Fairy was frankly amazed, and a little inclined to be amused.

"Ask the twins," she said tersely, "I know nothing about it."

At that moment, the luckless Carol went running through the hall.
Prudence knew it was she, without seeing, because she had a peculiar
skipping run that was quite characteristic and unmistakable.

"Carol!" she called.

And Carol paused.

"Carol!" more imperatively.

Then Carol slowly opened the door,--she was a parsonage girl and rose
to the occasion.  She smiled winsomely,--Carol was nearly always
winsome.

"How do you do?" she said brightly.  "Isn't it a lovely day?  Did you
call me, Prudence?"

"Yes.  Do you know where the bottom of that chair has gone?"

"Why, no, Prudence--gracious!  That chair!--Why, I didn't know you were
going to bring that chair in here--Why,--oh, I am so sorry!  Why in the
world didn't you tell us beforehand?"

Some of the Ladies smiled.  Others lifted their brows and shoulders in
a mildly suggestive way, that Prudence, after nineteen years in the
parsonage, had learned to know and dread.

"And where is the chair-bottom now?" she inquired.  "And why did you
take it?"

"Why we wanted to make----"

"You and Lark?"

"Well, yes,--but it was really all my fault, you know.  We wanted to
make a seat up high in the peach tree, and we couldn't find a board the
right shape.  So she discovered--I mean, I did--that by pulling out two
tiny nails we could get the bottom off the chair, and it was just fine.
It's a perfectly adorable seat," brightening, but sobering again as she
realized the gravity of the occasion.  "And we put the cushion in the
chair so that it wouldn't be noticed.  We never use that chair, you
know, and we didn't think of your needing it to-day.  We put it away
back in the cold corner of the sitting--er, living-room where no one
ever sits.  I'm so sorry about it."

Carol was really quite crushed, but true to her parsonage training, she
struggled valiantly and presently brought forth a crumpled and sickly
smile.

But Prudence smiled at her kindly.  "That wasn't very naughty, Carol,"
she said frankly.  "It's true that we seldom use that chair.  And we
ought to have looked."  She glanced reproachfully at Fairy.  "It is
strange that in dusting it, Fairy--but never mind.  You may go now,
Carol.  It is all right."

Then she apologized gently to the Ladies, and the conversation went on,
but Prudence was uncomfortably conscious of keen and quizzical eyes
turned her way.  Evidently they thought she was too lenient.

"Well, it wasn't very naughty," she thought wretchedly.  "How can I
pretend it was terribly bad, when I feel in my heart that it wasn't!"

Before long, the meeting was called to order, and the secretary
instructed to read the minutes.

"Oh," fluttered Miss Carr excitedly, "I forgot to bring the book.  I
haven't been secretary very long, you know."

"Only six months," interrupted Mrs. Adams tartly.

"How do you expect to keep to-day's minutes?" demanded the president.

"Oh, I am sure Miss Prudence will give me a pencil and paper, and I'll
copy them in the book as soon as ever I get home."

"Yes, indeed," said Prudence.  "There is a tablet on that table beside
you, and pencils, too.  I thought we might need them."

Then the president made a few remarks, but while she talked, Miss Carr
was excitedly opening the tablet.  Miss Carr was always excited, and
always fluttering, and always giggling girlishly.  Carol called her a
sweet old simpering soul, and so she was.  But now, right in the midst
of the president's serious remarks, she quite giggled out.

The president stared at her in amazement.  The Ladies looked up
curiously.  Miss Carr was bending low over the tablet, and laughing
gaily to herself.

"Oh, this is very cute," she said.  "Who wrote it?  Oh, it is just real
cunning."

Fairy sprang up, suddenly scarlet.  "Oh, perhaps you have one of the
twins' books, and they're always scribbling and----"

"No, it is yours, Fairy.  I got it from among your school-books."

Fairy sank back, intensely mortified, and Miss Carr chirped brightly:

"Oh, Fairy, dear, did you write this little poem?  How perfectly sweet!
And what a queer, sentimental little creature you are.  I never dreamed
you were so romantic.  Mayn't I read it aloud?"

Fairy was speechless, but the Ladies, including the president, were
impatiently waiting.  So Miss Carr began reading in a sentimental,
dreamy voice that must have been very fetching fifty years before.  At
the first suggestion of poetry, Prudence sat up with conscious
pride,--Fairy was so clever!  But before Miss Carr had finished the
second verse, she too was literally drowned in humiliation.

  "My love rode out of the glooming night,
  Into the glare of the morning light.
  My love rode out of the dim unknown,
  Into my heart to claim his own.
  My love rode out of the yesterday,
  Into the now,--and he came to stay.
  Oh, love that is rich, and pure, and true,
  The love in my heart leaps out to you.
  Oh, love, at last you have found your part,--
  To come and dwell in my empty heart."

Miss Carr sat down, giggling delightedly, and the younger Ladies
laughed, and the older Ladies smiled.

But Mrs. Prentiss turned to Fairy gravely.  "How old are you, my dear?"

And with a too-apparent effort, Fairy answered, "Sixteen!"

"Indeed!"  A simple word, but so suggestively uttered.  "Shall we
continue the meeting, Ladies?"

This aroused Prudence's ire on her sister's behalf, and she squared her
shoulders defiantly.  For a while, Fairy was utterly subdued.  But
thinking it over to herself, she decided that after all there was
nothing absolutely shameful in a sixteen-year-old girl writing
sentimental verses.  Silly, to be sure!  But all sixteen-year-olds are
silly.  We love them for it!  And Fairy's good nature and really good
judgment came to her rescue, and she smiled at Prudence with her old
serenity.

The meeting progressed, and the business was presently disposed of.  So
far, things were not too seriously bad, and Prudence sighed in great
relief.  Then the Ladies took out their sewing, and began industriously
working at many unmentionable articles, designed for the intimate
clothing of a lot of young Methodists confined in an orphans' home in
Chicago.  And they talked together pleasantly and gaily.  And Prudence
and Fairy felt that the cloud was lifted.

But soon it settled again, dark and lowering.  Prudence heard Lark
running through the hall and her soul misgave her.  Why was Lark going
upstairs?  What was her errand?  And she remembered the wraps of the
Ladies, up-stairs, alone and unprotected.  Dare she trust Lark in such
a crisis?  Perhaps the very sight of Prudence and the Ladies' Aid would
arouse her better nature, and prevent catastrophe.  To be sure, her
mission might be innocent, but Prudence dared not run the risk.
Fortunately she was sitting near the door.

"Lark!" she called softly.  Lark stopped abruptly, and something fell
to the floor.

"Lark!"

There was a muttered exclamation from without, and Lark began fumbling
rapidly around on the floor talking incoherently to herself.

"Lark!"

The Ladies smiled, and Miss Carr, laughing lightly, said, "She is an
attentive creature, isn't she?"

Prudence would gladly have flown out into the hall to settle this
matter, but she realized that she was on exhibition.  Had she done so,
the Ladies would have set her down forever after as thoroughly
incompetent,--she could not go!  But Lark must come to her.

"Lark!"  This was Prudence's most awful voice, and Lark was bound to
heed.

"Oh, Prue," she said plaintively, "I'll be there in a minute.  Can't
you wait just five minutes?  Let me run up-stairs first, won't you?
Then I'll come gladly!  Won't that do?"

Her voice was hopeful.  But Prudence replied with dangerous calm:

"Come at once, Lark."

"All right, then," and added threateningly, "but you'll wish I hadn't."

Then Lark opened the door,--a woeful figure!  In one hand she carried
an empty shoe box.  And her face was streaked with good rich Iowa mud.
Her clothes were plastered with it.  One shoe was caked from the sole
to the very top button, and a great gash in her stocking revealed a
generous portion of round white leg.

Poor Prudence!  At that moment, she would have exchanged the whole
parsonage, bathroom, electric lights and all, for a tiny log cabin in
the heart of a great forest where she and Lark might be alone together.

And Fairy laughed.  Prudence looked at her with tears in her eyes, and
then turned to the wretched girl.

"What have you been doing, Lark?"

The heart-break expressed in the face of Lark would have made the
angels weep.  Beneath the smudges of mud on her cheeks she was pallid,
and try as she would, she could not keep her chin from trembling
ominously.  Her eyes were fastened on the floor for the most part, but
occasionally she raised them hurriedly, appealingly, to her sister's
face, and dropped them again.  Not for worlds would she have faced the
Ladies!  Prudence was obliged to repeat her question before Lark could
articulate a reply.  She gulped painfully a few times,--making
meanwhile a desperate effort to hide the gash in one stocking by
placing the other across it, rubbing it up and down in great
embarrassment, and balancing herself with apparent difficulty.  Her
voice, when she was able to speak, was barely recognizable.

"We--we--we are making--mud images, Prudence.  It--it was awfully
messy, I know, but--they say--it is such a good--and useful thing to
do.  We--we didn't expect--the--the Ladies to see us."

"Mud images!" gasped Prudence, and even Fairy stared incredulously.
"Where in the world did you get hold of an idea like that?"

"It--it was in that--that Mother's Home Friend paper you take,
Prudence."  Prudence blushed guiltily.  "It--it was modeling in clay,
but--we haven't any clay, and--the mud is very nice, but--Oh, I know I
look just--horrible.  I--I--Connie pushed me in the--puddle--for fun.
I--I was vexed about it, Prudence, honestly.  I--I was chasing her, and
I fell, and tore my stocking,--and--and--but, Prudence, the papers do
say children ought to model, and we didn't think of--getting caught."
Another appealing glance into her sister's face, and Lark plunged on,
bent on smoothing matters if she could.  "Carol is--is just fine at it,
really.  She--she's making a Venus de Milo, and it's good.  But we
can't remember whether her arm is off at the elbow or below the
shoulder----"  An enormous gulp, and by furious blinking Lark managed
to crowd back the tears that would slip to the edge of her lashes.
"I--I'm very sorry, Prudence."

"Very well, Lark, you may go.  I do not really object to your modeling
in mud, I am sure.  I am sorry you look so disreputable.  You must
change your shoes and stockings at once, and then you can go on with
your modeling.  But there must be no more pushing and chasing.  I'll
see Connie about that to-night.  Now----"

"Oh!  Oh!  Oh!  What in the world is that?"

This was a chorus of several Ladies' Aid voices,--a double quartette at
the very least.  Lark gave a sharp exclamation and began looking
hurriedly about her on the floor.

"It's got in here,--just as I expected," she exclaimed.  "I said you
would be sorry, Prue,--Oh, there it is under your chair, Mrs. Prentiss.
Just wait,--maybe I can shove it back in the box again."

This was greeted with a fresh chorus of shrieks.  There was a hurried
and absolute vacation of that corner of the front room.  The Ladies
fled, dropping their cherished sewing, shoving one another in a most
Unladies-Aid-like way.

And there, beneath a chair, squatted the cause of the confusion, an
innocent, unhappy, blinking toad!

"Oh, Larkie!"

This was a prolonged wail.

"It's all right, Prue, honestly it is," urged Lark with pathetic
solemnity.  "We didn't do it for a joke.  We're keeping him for a good
purpose.  Connie found him in the garden,--and--Carol said we ought to
keep him for Professor Duke,--he asked us to bring him things to cut up
in science, you remember.  So we just shoved him into this shoe box,
and--we thought we'd keep him in the bath-tub until morning.  We did it
for a good purpose, don't you see we did?  Oh, Prudence!"

Prudence was horribly outraged, but even in that critical moment,
justice insisted that Lark's arguments were sound.  The professor had
certainly asked the scholars to bring him "things to cut up."  But a
toad!  A live one!--And the Ladies' Aid!  Prudence shivered.

"I am sure you meant well, Larkie," she said in a low voice, striving
hard to keep down the bitter resentment in her heart, "I know you did.
But you should not have brought that--that thing--into the house.  Pick
him up at once, and take him out-of-doors and let him go."

But this was not readily done.  In spite of her shame and deep dismay,
Lark refused to touch the toad with her fingers.

"I can't touch him, Prudence,--I simply can't," she whimpered.  "We
shoved him in with the broom handle before."

And as no one else was willing to touch it, and as the Ladies clustered
together in confusion, and with much laughter, in the far corner of the
other room, Prudence brought the broom and the not unwilling toad was
helped to other quarters.

"Now go," said Prudence quickly, and Lark was swift to avail herself of
the permission.

Followed a quiet hour, and then the Ladies put aside their sewing and
walked about the room, chatting in little groups.  With a significant
glance to Fairy, Prudence walked calmly to the double doors between the
dining-room and the sitting-room.  The eyes of the Ladies followed her
with interest and even enthusiasm.  They were hungry.  Prudence slowly
opened wide the doors, and--stood amazed!  The Ladies clustered about
her, and stood amazed also.  The dining-room was there, and the table!
But the appearance of the place was vastly different!  The snowy cloth
was draped artistically over a picture on the wall, the lowest edges
well above the floor.  The plates and trays, napkin-covered, were
safely stowed away on the floor in distant corners.   The kitchen scrub
bucket had been brought in and turned upside down, to afford a fitting
resting place for the borrowed punch bowl, full to overflowing with
fragrant lemonade.

And at the table were three dirty, disheveled little figures, bending
seriously over piles of mud.  A not-unrecognizable Venus de Milo
occupied the center of the table.  Connie was painstakingly at work on
some animal, a dog perhaps, or possibly an elephant.  And----

The three young modelers looked up in exclamatory consternation as the
doors opened.

"Oh, are you ready?" cried Carol.  "How the time has flown!  We had no
idea you'd be ready so soon.  Oh, we are sorry, Prudence.  We intended
to have everything fixed properly for you again.  We needed a flat
place for our modeling.  It's a shame, that's what it is.  Isn't that a
handsome Venus?  I did that!--If you'll just shut the door one minute,
Prudence, we'll have everything exactly as you left it.  And we're as
sorry as we can be.  You can have my Venus for a centerpiece, if you
like."

[Illustration: "If you'll just shut the door one minute, Prudence,
we'll have everything exactly as you left it."]

Prudence silently closed the doors, and the Ladies, laughing
significantly, drew away.

"Don't you think, my dear," began Mrs. Prentiss too sweetly, "that they
are a little more than you can manage?  Don't you really think an older
woman is needed?"

"I do not think so," cried Fairy, before her sister could speak, "no
older woman could be kinder, or sweeter, or more patient and helpful
than Prue."

"Undoubtedly true!  But something more is needed, I am afraid!  It
appears that girls are a little more disorderly than in my own young
days!  Perhaps I do not judge advisedly, but it seems to me they are a
little--unmanageable."

"Indeed they are not," cried Prudence loyally.  "They are young,
lively, mischievous, I know,--and I am glad of it.  But I have lived
with them ever since they were born, and I ought to know them.  They
are unselfish, they are sympathetic, they are always generous.  They do
foolish and irritating things,--but never things that are hateful and
mean.  They are all right at heart, and that is all that counts.  They
are not bad girls!  What have they done to-day?  They were
exasperating, and humiliating, too, but what did they do that was
really mean?  They embarrassed and mortified me, but not intentionally!
I can't punish them for the effect on me, you know!  Would that be just
or fair?  At heart, they meant no harm."

It must be confessed that there were many serious faces among the
Ladies.  Some cheeks were flushed, some eyes were downcast, some lips
were compressed and some were trembling.  Every mother there was asking
in her heart, "Did I punish my children just for the effect on me?  Did
I judge my children by what was in their hearts, or just by the trouble
they made me?"

And the silence lasted so long that it became awkward.  Finally Mrs.
Prentiss crossed the room and stood by Prudence's side.  She laid a
hand tenderly on the young girl's arm, and said in a voice that was
slightly tremulous:

"I believe you are right, my dear.  It is what girls are at heart that
really counts.  I believe your sisters are all you say they are.  And
one thing I am very sure of,--they are happy girls to have a sister so
patient, and loving, and just.  Not all real mothers have as much to
their credit!"




CHAPTER IV

A SECRET SOCIETY

Carol and Lark, in keeping with their twin-ship, were the dearest of
chums and comrades.  They resembled each other closely in build, being
of the same height and size.  They were slender, yet gave a suggestion
of sturdiness.  Carol's face was a delicately tinted oval, brightened
by clear and sparkling eyes of blue.  She was really beautiful, bright,
attractive and vivacious.  She made friends readily, and was always
considered the "most popular girl in our crowd"--whatever Carol's crowd
at the time might be.  But she was not extremely clever, caring little
for study, and with no especial talent in any direction.  Lark was as
nearly contrasting as any sister could be.  Her face was pale, her eyes
were dark brown and full of shadows, and she was a brilliant and
earnest student.  For each other the twins felt a passionate devotion
that was very beautiful, but ludicrous as well.

To them, the great rambling barn back of the parsonage was a most
delightful place.  It had a big cow-shed on one side, and horse stalls
on the other, with a "heavenly" haymow over all, and with "chutes" for
the descent of hay,--and twins!  In one corner was a high dark crib for
corn, with an open window looking down into the horse stalls adjoining.
When the crib was newly filled, the twins could clamber painfully up on
the corn, struggle backward through the narrow window, and holding to
the ledge of it with their hands, drop down into the nearest stall.  To
be sure they were likely to fall,--more likely than not,--and their
hands were splinter-filled and their heads blue-bumped most of the
time.  But splinters and bumps did not interfere with their pursuit of
pleasure.

Now the twins had a Secret Society,--of which they were the founders,
the officers and the membership body.  Its name was Skull and
Crossbones.  Why that name was chosen perhaps even the twins themselves
could not explain, but it sounded deep, dark and bloody,--and so was
the Society.  Lark furnished the brain power for the organization but
her sister was an enthusiastic and energetic second.  Carol's club name
was Lady Gwendolyn, and Lark's was Sir Alfred Angelcourt ordinarily,
although subject to frequent change.  Sometimes she was Lord Beveling,
the villain of the plot, and chased poor Gwendolyn madly through
corn-crib, horse stalls and haymow.  Again she was the dark-browed
Indian silently stalking his unconscious prey.  Then she was a fierce
lion lying in wait for the approaching damsel.  The old barn saw
stirring times after the coming of the new parsonage family.

"Hark!  Hark!" sounded a hissing whisper from the corn-crib, and
Connie, eavesdropping outside the barn, shivered sympathetically.

"What is it!  Oh, what is it?" wailed the unfortunate lady.

"Look!  Look!  Run for your life!"

Then while Connie clutched the barn door in a frenzy, there was a sound
of rattling corn as the twins scrambled upward, a silence, a low thud,
and an unromantic "Ouch!" as Carol bumped her head and stumbled.

"Are you assaulted?" shouted the bold Sir Alfred, and Connie heard a
wild scuffle as he rescued his companion from the clutches of the old
halter on which she had stumbled.  Up the haymow ladder they hurried,
and then slid recklessly down the hay-chutes.  Presently the barn door
was flung open, and the "Society" knocked Connie flying backward, ran
madly around the barn a few times, and scurried under the fence and
into the chicken coop.

A little later, Connie, assailed with shots of corncobs, ran bitterly
toward the house.  "Peaking" was strictly forbidden when the twins were
engaged in Skull and Crossbones activities.

And Connie's soul burned with desire.  She felt that this secret
society was threatening not only her happiness, but also her health,
for she could not sleep for horrid dreams of Skulls and Crossbones at
night, and could not eat for envying the twins their secret and
mysterious joys.  Therefore, with unwonted humility, she applied for
entrance.  She had applied many times previously, without effect.  But
this time she enforced her application with a nickel's worth of red
peppermint drops, bought for the very purpose.  The twins accepted the
drops gravely, and told Connie she must make formal application.  Then
they marched solemnly off to the barn with the peppermint drops,
without offering Connie a share.  This hurt, but she did not long
grieve over it, she was so busy wondering what on earth they meant by
"formal application."  Finally she applied to Prudence, and received
assistance.

The afternoon mail brought to the parsonage an envelope addressed to
"Misses Carol and Lark Starr, The Methodist Parsonage, Mount Mark,
Iowa," and in the lower left-hand corner was a suggestive drawing of a
Skull and Crossbones.  The eyes of the mischievous twins twinkled with
delight when they saw it, and they carried it to the barn for prompt
perusal.  It read as follows:

"Miss Constance Starr humbly and respectfully craves admittance into
the Ancient and Honorable Organization of Skull and Crossbones."


The twins pondered long on a fitting reply, and the next afternoon the
postman brought a letter for Connie, waiting impatiently for it.  She
had approached the twins about it at noon that day.

"Did you get my application?" she had whispered nervously.

But the twins had stared her out of countenance, and Connie realized
that she had committed a serious breach of secret society etiquette.

But here was the letter!  Her fingers trembled as she opened it.  It
was decorated lavishly with skulls and crossbones, splashed with red
ink, supposedly blood, and written in the same suggestive color.

"Skull and Crossbones has heard the plea of Miss Constance Starr.  If
she present herself at the Parsonage Haymow this evening, at eight
o'clock, she shall learn the will of the Society regarding her
petition."


Connie was jubilant!  In a flash, she saw herself admitted to the
mysterious Barnyard Order, and began working out a name for her own
designation after entrance.  It was a proud day for her.

By the time the twins had finished washing the supper dishes, it was
dark.  Constance glanced out of the window apprehensively.  She now
remembered that eight o'clock was very, very late, and that the barn
was a long way from the house!  And up in the haymow, too!  And such a
mysterious bloody society!  Her heart quaked within her.  So she
approached the twins respectfully, and said in an offhand way:

"I can go any time now.  Just let me know when you're ready, and I'll
go right along with you."

But the twins stared at her again in an amazing and overbearing
fashion, and vouchsafed no reply.  Connie, however, determined to keep
a watchful eye upon them, and when they started barnward, she would
trail closely along in their rear.  It was a quarter to eight, and
fearfully dark, when she suddenly remembered that they had been
up-stairs an unnaturally long time.  She rushed up in a panic.  They
were not there.  She ran through the house.  They were not to be found.
The dreadful truth overwhelmed her,--the twins were already in the
haymow, the hour had come, and she must go forth.

Breathlessly, she slipped out of the back door, and closed it softly
behind her.  She could not distinguish the dark outlines of the barn in
the equal darkness of the autumn night.  She gave a long sobbing gasp
as she groped her way forward.  As she neared the barn, she was
startled to hear from the haymow over her head, deep groans as of a
soul in mortal agony.  Something had happened to the twins!

"Girls!  Girls!" she cried, forgetting for the moment her own sorry
state.  "What is the matter?  Twins!"

Sepulchral silence!  And Connie knew that this was the dreadful Skull
and Bones.  Her teeth chattered as she stood there, irresolute in the
intense and throbbing darkness.

"It's only the twins," she assured herself over and over, and began
fumbling with the latch of the barn door,--but her fingers were stiff
and cold.  Suddenly from directly above her, there came the hideous
clanking of iron chains.  Connie had read ghost stories, and she knew
the significance of clanking chains, but she stood her ground in spite
of the almost irresistible impulse to fly.  After the clanking, the
loud and clamorous peal of a bell rang out.

"It's that old cow bell they found in the field," she whispered
practically, but found it none the less horrifying.

Finally she stepped into the blackness of the barn, found the ladder
leading to the haymow and began slowly climbing.  But her own weight
seemed a tremendous thing, and she had difficulty in raising herself
from step to step.  She comforted herself with the reflection that at
the top were the twins,--company and triumph hand in hand.  But when
she reached the top, and peered around her, she found little
comfort,--and no desirable company?

A small barrel draped in black stood in the center of the mow, and on
it a lighted candle gave out a feeble flickering ray which emphasized
the darkness around it.  On either side of the black-draped barrel
stood a motionless figure, clothed in somber black.  On the head of one
was a skull,--not a really skull, just a pasteboard imitation, but it
was just as awful to Connie.  On the head of the other were crossbones.

"Kneel," commanded the hoarse voice of Skull, in which Connie could
faintly distinguish the tone of Lark.

She knelt,--an abject quivering neophyte.

"Hear the will of Skull and Crossbones," chanted Crossbones in a shrill
monotone.

Then Skull took up the strain once more.  "Skull and Crossbones, great
in mercy and in condescension, has listened graciously to the prayer of
Constance, the Seeker.  Hear the will of the Great Spirit!  If the
Seeker will, for the length of two weeks, submit herself to the will of
Skull and Crossbones, she shall be admitted into the Ancient and
Honorable Order.  If the Seeker accepts this condition, she must bow
herself to the ground three times, in token of submission."

"There's no ground here," came a small faint voice from the kneeling
Seeker.

"The floor, madam," Skull explained sternly.  "If the Seeker accepts
the condition,--to submit herself absolutely to the will of Skull and
Crossbones for two entire weeks,--she shall bow herself three times."

Constance hesitated.  It was so grandly expressed that she hardly
understood what they wanted.  Carol came to her rescue.

"That means you've got to do everything Lark and I tell you for two
weeks," she said in her natural voice.

Then Constance bowed herself three times,--although she lost her
balance in the act, and Carol forgot her dignity and gave way to
laughter, swiftly subdued, however.

"Arise and approach the altar," she commanded in the shrill voice,
which yet gave signs of laughter.

Constance arose and approached.

"Upon the altar, before the Eternal Light, you will find a small black
bow, with a drop of human blood in the center.  This is the badge of
your pledgedom.  You must wear it day and night, during the entire two
weeks.  After that, if all is well; you shall be received into full
membership.  If you break your pledge to the Order, it must be restored
at once to Skull and Crossbones.  Take it, and pin it upon your breast."

Constance did so,--and her breast heaved with rapture and awe in
mingling.

Then a horrible thing happened.  The flame of the "Eternal Light" was
suddenly extinguished, and Carol exclaimed, "The ceremony is ended.
Return, damsel, to thine abode."

A sound of scampering feet,--and Constance knew that the Grand
Officials had fled, and she was alone in the dreadful darkness.  She
called after them pitifully, but she heard the slam of the kitchen door
before she had even reached the ladder.

It was a sobbing and miserable neophyte who stumbled into the kitchen a
few seconds later.  The twins were bending earnestly over their Latin
grammars by the side of the kitchen fire, and did not raise their eyes
as the Seeker burst into the room.  Constance sat down, and gasped and
quivered for a while.  Then she looked down complacently at the little
black bow with its smudge of red ink, and sighed contentedly.

The week that followed was a gala one for the twins of Skull and
Crossbones.  Constance swept their room, made their bed, washed their
dishes, did their chores, and in every way behaved as a model pledge of
the Ancient and Honorable.  The twins were gracious but firm.  There
was no arguing, and no faltering.  "It is the will of Skull and
Crossbones that the damsel do this," they would say.  And the damsel
did it.

Prudence did not feel it was a case that called for her interference.
So she sat back and watched, while the twins told stories, read and
frolicked, and Constance did their daily tasks.

So eight days passed, and then came Waterloo.  Constance returned home
after an errand downtown, and in her hand she carried a great golden
pear.  Perhaps Constance would have preferred that she escape the
notice of the twins on this occasion, but as luck would have it, she
passed Carol in the hall.

"Gracious!  What a pear!  Where did you get it?" demanded Carol
covetously.

"I met Mr. Arnold down-town, and he bought it for me.  He's very fond
of me.  It cost him a dime, too, for just this one.  Isn't it a
beauty?"  And Connie licked her lips suggestively.

Carol licked hers, too, thoughtfully.  Then she called up the stairs,
"Lark, come here, quick!"

Lark did so, and duly exclaimed and admired.  Then she said
significantly, "I suppose you are going to divide with us?"

"Of course," said Connie with some indignation.  "I'm going to cut it
in five pieces so Prudence and Fairy can have some, too."

A pause, while Carol and Lark gazed at each other soberly.  Mentally,
each twin was figuring how big her share would be when the pear was
divided in fives.  Then Lark spoke.

"It is the will of Skull and Crossbones that this luscious fruit be
turned over to them immediately."

Constance faltered, held it out, drew it back.

"If I do, I suppose you'll give me part of it, anyhow," she said, and
her eyes glittered.

"Not so, damsel," said Carol ominously.  "The Ancient and Honorable
takes,--it never gives."

For a moment Constance wavered.  Then she flamed into sudden anger.  "I
won't do it, so there!" she cried.  "I think you're mean selfish pigs,
that's what I think!  Taking my very own pear, and--but you won't get
it!  I don't care if I never get into your silly old society,--you
don't get a bite of this pear, I can tell you that!"  And Constance
rushed up-stairs and slammed a door.  A few seconds later the door
opened again, and her cherished badge was flung down upon Skull and
Crossbones.

"There's your old black string smeared up with red ink!" she yelled at
them wildly.  And again the door slammed.

Carol picked up the insulted badge, and studied it thoughtfully.  Lark
spoke first.

"It occurs to me, Fair Gwendolyn, that we would do well to keep this
little scene from the ears of the just and righteous Prudence."

"Right, as always, Brave Knight," was the womanly retort.  And the
twins betook themselves to the haymow in thoughtful mood.

A little later, when Prudence and Fairy came laughing into the
down-stairs hall, a white-faced Constance met them.  "Look," she said,
holding out a pear, divided into three parts, just like Gaul.  "Mr.
Arnold gave me this pear, and here's a piece for each of you."

The girls thanked her warmly, but Prudence paused with her third almost
touching her lips.  "How about the twins?" she inquired.  "Aren't they
at home?  Won't they break your pledge if you leave them out?"

Constance looked up sternly.  "I offered them some half an hour ago,
and they refused it," she said.  "And they have already put me out of
the society!"  There was tragedy in the childish face, and Prudence put
her arms around this baby-sister.

"Tell Prue all about it, Connie," she said.  But Constance shook her
head.

"It can't be talked about.  Go on and eat your pear.  It is good."

"Was it all right?" questioned Prudence.  "Did the twins play fair,
Connie?"

"Yes," said Constance.  "It was all right.  Don't talk about it."

But in two days Constance repented of her rashness.  In three days she
was pleading for forgiveness.  And in four days she was starting in on
another two weeks of pledgedom, and the desecrated ribbon with its drop
of blood reposed once more on her ambitious breast.

For three days her service was sore indeed, for the twins informed her,
with sympathy, that she must be punished for insubordination.  "But
after that, we'll be just as easy on you as anything, Connie," they
told her.  "So don't you get sore now.  In three days, we'll let up on
you."

A week passed, ten days, and twelve.  Then came a golden October
afternoon when the twins sat in the haymow looking out upon a mellow
world.  Constance was in the yard, reading a fairy story.  The
situation was a tense one, for the twins were hungry, and time was
heavy on their hands.

"The apple trees in Avery's orchard are just loaded," said Lark
aimlessly.  "And there are lots on the ground, too.  I saw them when I
was out in the field this morning."

"Some of the trees are close to our fence, too," said Carol slowly.
"Very close."

Lark glanced up with sudden interest.  "That's so," she said.  "And the
wires on the fence are awfully loose."

Carol gazed down into the yard where Constance was absorbed in her
book.  "Constance oughtn't to read as much as she does," she argued.
"It's so bad for the eyes."

"Yes, and what's more, she's been getting off too easy the last few
days.  The time is nearly up."

"That's so," said Lark.  "Let's call her up here."  This was done at
once, and the unfortunate Constance walked reluctantly toward the barn,
her fascinating story still in her hand.

"You see, they've got more apples than they need, and those on the
ground are just going to waste," continued Carol, pending the arrival
of the little pledge.  "The chickens are pecking at them, and ruining
them."

"It's criminal destruction, that's what it is," declared Lark.

Connie stood before them respectfully, as they had instructed her to
stand.  The twins hesitated, each secretly hoping the other would voice
the order.  But Lark as usual was obliged to be the spokesman.

"Damsel," she said, "it is the will of Skull and Crossbones that you
hie ye to yonder orchard,--Avery's, I mean,--and bring hither some of
the golden apples basking in the sun."

"What!" ejaculated Connie, startled out of her respect.

Carol frowned.

Connie hastened to modify her tone.  "Did they say you might have
them?" she inquired politely.

"That concerns thee not, 'tis for thee only to render obedience to the
orders of the Society.  Go out through our field and sneak under the
fence where the wires are loose, and hurry back.  We're awfully hungry.
The trees are near the fence.  There isn't any danger."

"But it's stealing," objected Connie.  "What will Prudence----"

"Damsel!"  And Connie turned to obey with despair in her heart.

"Bring twelve," Carol called after her, "that'll be four apiece.  And
hurry, Connie.  And see they don't catch you while you're about it."

After she had gone, the twins lay back thoughtfully on the hay and
stared at the cobwebby roof above them.

"It's a good thing Prudence and Fairy are downtown," said Lark sagely.

"Yes, or we'd catch it," assented Carol.  "But I don't see why!  The
Averys have too many apples, and they are going to waste.  I'm sure
Mrs. Avery would rather let us have them than the chickens."

They lay in silence for a while.  Something was hurting them, but
whether it was their fear of the wrath of Prudence, or the twinges of
tender consciences,--who can say?

"She's an unearthly long time about it," exclaimed Lark, at last.  "Do
you suppose they caught her?"

This was an awful thought, and the girls were temporarily suffocated.
But they heard the barn door swinging beneath them, and sighed with
relief.  It was Connie!  She climbed the ladder skilfully, and poured
her golden treasure before the arch thieves, Skull and Crossbones.

There were eight big tempting apples.

"Hum!  Eight," said Carol sternly.  "I said twelve."

"Yes, but I was afraid some one was coming.  I heard such a noise
through the grapevines, so I got what I could and ran for it.  There's
three apiece for you, and two for me," said Connie, sitting down
sociably beside them on the hay.

But Carol rose.  "Damsel, begone," she ordered.  "When Skull and
Crossbones feast, thou canst not yet share the festive board.  Rise
thee, and speed."

Connie rose, and walked soberly toward the ladder.  But before she
disappeared she fired this parting shot, "I don't want any of them.
Stolen apples don't taste very good, I reckon."

Carol and Lark had the grace to flush a little at this, but however the
stolen apples tasted, the twins had no difficulty in disposing of them.
Then, full almost beyond the point of comfort, they slid down the
hay-chutes, went out the back way, climbed over the chicken coops,--not
because it was necessary, but because it was their idea of
amusement,--and went for a walk in the field.  At the farthest corner
of the field they crawled under the fence, cut through a neighboring
potato patch, and came out on the street.  Then they walked respectably
down the sidewalk, turned the corner and came quietly in through the
front door of the parsonage.

Prudence was in the kitchen preparing the evening meal.  Fairy was in
the sitting-room, busy with her books.  The twins set the table
conscientiously, filled the wood-box, and in every way labored
irreproachably.  But Prudence had no word of praise for them that
evening.  She hardly seemed to know they were about the place.  She
went about her work with a pale face, and never a smile to be seen.

Supper was nearly ready when Connie sauntered in from the barn.  After
leaving the haymow, she had found a cozy corner in the com-crib, with
two heavy lap robes discarded by the twins in their flight from wolves,
and had settled down there to finish her story.  As she stepped into
the kitchen, Prudence turned to her with such a sorry, reproachful gaze
that Connie was frightened.

"Are you sick, Prue?" she gasped.

Prudence did not answer.  She went to the door and called Fairy.
"Finish getting supper, will you, Fairy?  And when you are all ready,
you and the twins go right on eating.  Don't wait for father,--he isn't
coming home until evening.  Come up-stairs with me, Connie; I want to
talk to you."

Connie followed her sister soberly, and the twins flashed at each other
startled and questioning looks.

The three girls were at the table when Prudence came into the
dining-room alone.  She fixed a tray-supper quietly and carried it off
up-stairs.  Then she came back and sat down by the table.  But her face
bore marks of tears, and she had no appetite.  The twins had felt small
liking for their food before, now each mouthful seemed to choke them.
But they dared not ask a question.  They were devoutly thankful when
Fairy finally voiced their interest.

"What is the matter?  Has Connie been in mischief?"

"It's worse than that," faltered Prudence, tears rushing to her eyes
again.

"Why, Prudence!  What in the world has she done?"

"I may as well tell you, I suppose,--you'll have to know it sooner or
later.  She--went out into Avery's orchard and stole some apples this
afternoon.  I was back in the alley seeing if Mrs. Moon could do the
washing, and I saw her from the other side.  She went from tree to
tree, and when she got through the fence she ran.  There's no mistake
about it,--she confessed."  The twins looked up in agony, but
Prudence's face reassured them.  Constance had told no tales.  "I have
told her she must spend all of her time up-stairs alone for a week,
taking her meals there, too.  She will go to school, of course, but
that is all.  I want her to see the awfulness of it.  I told her I
didn't think we wanted to eat with--a thief--just yet!  I said we must
get used to the idea of it first.  She is heartbroken, but--I must make
her see it!"

That was the end of supper.  No one attempted to eat another bite.
After the older girls had gone into the sitting-room, Carol and Lark
went about their work with stricken faces.

"She's a little brick not to tell," whispered Lark.

"I'm going to give her that pearl pin of mine she always liked," said
Carol in a hushed voice.

"I'll give her my blue ribbon, too,--she loves blue so.  And to-morrow
I'll take that quarter I've saved and buy her a whole quarter's worth
of candy."

But that night when the twins went up to bed, they were doomed to
disappointment.  They had no chance of making it up with Constance.
For Prudence had moved her small bed out of the twins' room, and had
placed it in the front room occupied by herself and Fairy.  They asked
if they might speak to Constance, but Prudence went in with them to say
good night to her.  The twins broke down and cried as they saw the
pitiful little figure with the wan and tear-stained face.  They threw
their arms around her passionately and kissed her many times.  But they
went to bed without saying anything.

Hours later, Lark whispered, "Carol! are you asleep?"

"No.  I can't go to sleep somehow."

"Neither can I.  Do you think we'd better tell Prudence all about it?"

Carol squirmed in the bed.  "I--suppose we had," she said reluctantly.

"But--it'll be lots worse for us than for Connie," Lark added.  "We're
so much older, and we made her do it."

"Yes, and we ate all the apples," mourned Carol.

"Maybe we'd better just let it go," suggested Lark.

"And we'll make it up to Connie afterwards," said Carol.

"Now, you be careful and not give it away, Carol."

"You see that you don't."

But it was a sorry night for the twins.  The next morning they set off
to school, with no chance for anything but a brief good morning with
Connie,--given in the presence of Prudence.  Half-way down the
parsonage walk, Carol said:

"Oh, wait a minute, Lark.  I left my note-book on the table."  And Lark
walked slowly while Carol went rushing back.  She found Prudence in the
kitchen, and whispered:

"Here--here's a note, Prudence.  Don't read it until after I've gone to
school,--at ten o'clock you may read it.  Will you promise?"

Prudence laughed a little, but she promised, and laid the note
carefully away to wait the appointed hour for its perusal.  As the
clock struck ten she went to the mantle, and took it down.  This is
what Carol had written:

"Oh, Prudence, do please forgive me, and don't punish Connie any more.
You can punish me any way you like, and I'll be glad of it.  It was all
my fault.  I made her go and get the apples for me, and I ate them.
Connie didn't eat one of them.  She said stolen apples would not taste
very good.  It was all my fault, and I'm so sorry.  I was such a coward
I didn't dare tell you last night.  Will you forgive me?  But you must
punish me as hard as ever you can.  But please, Prudence, won't you
punish me some way without letting Lark know about it?  Please, please,
Prudence, don't let Larkie know.  You can tell Papa and Fairy so they
will despise me, but keep it from my twin.  If you love me, Prudence,
don't let Larkie know."


As Prudence read this her face grew very stern.  Carol's fault!  And
she was ashamed to have her much-loved twin know of her disgrace.  At
that moment, Prudence heard some one running through the hall, and
thrust the note hastily into her dress.  It was Lark, and she flung
herself wildly upon Prudence, sobbing bitterly.

"What is the matter, Lark?" she tried, really frightened.  "Are you
sick?"

"Heartsick, that's all," wailed Lark.  "I told the teacher I was sick
so I could come home, but I'm not.  Oh, Prudence, I know you'll despise
and abominate me all the rest of your life, and everybody will, and I
deserve it.  For I stole those apples myself.  That is, I made Connie
go and get them for me.  She didn't want to.  She begged not to.  But I
made her.  She didn't eat one of them,--I did it.  And she felt very
badly about it.  Oh, Prudence, you can do anything in the world to
me,--I don't care how horrible it is; I only hope you will.  But,
Prudence, you won't let Carol know, will you?  Oh, spare me that,
Prudence, please.  That's my last request, that you keep it from Carol."

Prudence was surprised and puzzled.  She drew the note from her pocket,
and gave it to Lark.  "Carol gave me that before she went to school,"
she explained.  "Read it, and tell me what you are driving at.  I think
you are both crazy.  Or maybe you are just trying to shield poor
Connie."

Lark read Carol's note, and gasped, and--burst out laughing!  The
shame, and bitter weeping, and nervousness, had rendered her
hysterical, and now she laughed and cried until Prudence was alarmed
again.

In time, however, Lark was able to explain.  "We both did it," she
gasped, "the Skull and Crossbones.  And we both told the truth about
it.  We made her go and get them for us, and we ate them, and she
didn't want to go.  I advised Carol not to tell, and she advised me not
to.  All the way to school this morning, we kept advising each other
not to say a word about it.  But I intended all the time to pretend I
was sick, so I could come and confess alone.  I wanted to take the
punishment for both of us, so Carol could get out.  I guess that's what
she thought, too.  Bless her little old heart, as if I'd let her he
punished for my fault.  And it was mostly my fault, too, Prue, for I
mentioned the apples first of all."

Prudence laughed,--it was really ludicrous.  But when she thought of
loyal little Connie, sobbing all through the long night, the tears came
to her eyes again.  She went quickly to the telephone, and called up
the school building next door to the parsonage.

"May I speak to Constance Starr, Mr. Imes?" she asked.  "It is very
important.  This is Prudence, her sister."  And when Connie came to the
telephone, she cried, "Oh, you blessed little child, why didn't you
tell me?  Will you forgive me, Connie?  I ought to have made you tell
me all about it, but I was so sorry, I couldn't bear to talk much about
it.  The twins have told me.  You're a dear, sweet, good little
darling, that's what you are."

"Oh, Prudence!"  That was all Connie said, but something in her voice
made Prudence hang up the receiver quickly, and cry bitterly!

That noon Prudence pronounced judgment on the sinners, but her eyes
twinkled, for Carol and Lark had scolded each other roundly for giving
things away!

"Connie should have refused to obey you," she said gently, holding
Connie in her arms.  "She knew it was wrong.  But she has been punished
more than enough.  But you twins!  In the first place, I right now
abolish the Skull and Crossbones forever and ever.  And you can not
play in the barn again for a month.  And you must go over to the Averys
this afternoon, and tell them about it, and pay for the apples.  And
you must send all of your spending money for the next month to that
woman who is gathering up things for the bad little children in the
Reform School,--that will help you remember what happens to boys and
girls who get in the habit of taking things on the spur of the moment!"

The twins accepted all of this graciously, except that which referred
to confessing their sin to their neighbors.  That did hurt!  The twins
were so superior, and admirable!  They couldn't bear to ruin their
reputations.  But Prudence stood firm, in spite of their weeping and
wailing.  And that afternoon two shamefaced sorry girls crept meekly in
at the Averys' door to make their peace.

"But about the Skull and Crossbones, it's mostly punishment for me,
Prue," said Connie regretfully, "for the twins have been in it ever
since we came to Mount Mark, and I never got in at all!  And I wanted
them to call me Lady Magdalina Featheringale."  And Connie sighed.




CHAPTER V

THE TWINS STICK UP FOR THE BIBLE

Prudence had been calling on a "sick member."  Whenever circumstances
permitted she gladly served as pastoral assistant for her father, but
she always felt that raising the family was her one big job, and
nothing was allowed to take precedence of it.  As she walked that
afternoon down Maple Street,--seemingly so-called because it was
bordered with grand old elms,--she felt at peace with all the world.
The very sunshine beaming down upon her through the huge skeletons of
the leafless elms, was not more care-free than the daughter of the
parsonage.  Parsonage life had been running smoothly for as much as ten
days past, and Prudence, in view of that ten days' immunity, was
beginning to feel that the twins, if not Connie also, were practically
reared!

"Mount Mark is a dear old place,--a duck of a place, as the twins would
say,--and I'm quite sorry there's a five-year limit for Methodist
preachers.  I should truly like to live right here until I am old and
dead."

Then she paused, and bowed, and smiled.  She did not recognize the
bright-faced young woman approaching, but she remembered just in time
that parsonage people are marked characters.  So she greeted the
stranger cordially.

"You are Miss Starr, aren't you?" the bright-faced woman was saying.
"I am Miss Allen,--the principal of the high school, you know."

"Oh, yes," cried Prudence, thrusting forth her hand impulsively, "oh,
yes, I know.  I am so glad to meet you."

Miss Allen was a young woman of twenty-six, with clear kind eyes and a
strong sweet mouth.  She had about her that charm of manner which can
only be described as winsome womanliness.  Prudence gazed at her with
open and honest admiration.  Such a young woman to be the principal of
a high school in a city the size of Mount Mark!  She must be
tremendously clever.  But Prudence did not sigh.  We can't all be
clever, you know.  There must be some of us to admire the rest of us!

The two walked along together, chatting sociably on subjects that meant
nothing to either of them.  Presently Miss Allen stopped, and with a
graceful wave of her hand, said lightly:

"This is where I am rooming.  Are you in a very great hurry this
afternoon?  I should like to talk to you about the twins.  Will you
come in?"

The spirits of Prudence fell earthward with a clatter!  The twins!
Whatever had they been doing now?

She followed Miss Allen into the house and up the stairs with the joy
quite quenched in her heart.  She did not notice the dainty room into
which she was conducted.  She ignored the offered chair, and with a
dismal face turned toward Miss Allen.

"Oh, please!  What have they been doing?  Is it very awful?"

Miss Allen laughed gaily.  "Oh, sit down and don't look so distressed.
It's nothing at all.  They haven't been doing anything.  I just want to
discuss them on general principles, you know.  It's my duty to confer
with the parents and guardians of my scholars."

Immensely relieved, Prudence sank down in the chair, and rocked
comfortably to and fro a few times.  General principles,--ah, blessed
words!

"I suppose you know that Carol is quite the idol of the high school
already.  She is the adored one of the place.  You see, she is not
mixed up in any scholastic rivalry.  Lark is one of the very best in
her class, and there is intense rivalry between a few of the freshmen.
But Carol is out of all that, and every one is free to worship at her
shrine.  She makes no pretensions to stand first."

"Is she very stupid?"  Prudence was disappointed.  She did so want both
of her twins to shine.

"Stupid!  Not a bit of it.  She is a very good scholar, much better
than the average.  Our first pupils, including Lark, average around
ninety-six and seven.  Then there are others ranging between ninety and
ninety-four.  Carol is one of them.  The fairly good ones are over
eighty-five, and the fairly bad ones are over seventy-five, and the
hopeless ones are below that.  This is a rough way of showing how they
stand.  Lark is a very fine scholar, really the best in the class.  She
not only makes good grades, she grasps the underlying significance of
her studies.  Very few freshmen, even among the best, do that.  She is
quite exceptional.  We hope to make something very big and fine of
Larkie."

Prudence's eyes shone with motherly pride.  She nodded, striving to
make her voice natural and matter-of-fact as she answered, "Yes, she is
bright."

"She certainly is!  Carol is quite different, but she is so
sweet-spirited, and vivacious, and--un-snobbish, if you know what that
means--that every one in high school, and even the grammar-grade
children, idolize her.  She is very witty, but her wit is always
innocent and kind.  She never hurts any one's feelings.  And she is
never impertinent.  The professors are as crazy about her as the
scholars,--forgive the slang.  Did the twins ever tell you what
happened the first day of school?"

"No,--tell me."  Prudence was clearly very anxious.

"I shall never forget it.  The freshmen were sent into the recitation
room to confer with Professor Duke about text-books, etc.  Carol was
one of the first in the line, as they came out.  She sat down in her
seat in the first aisle, with one foot out at the side.  One of the
boys tripped over it.  'Carol,' said Miss Adams gently, 'you forgot
yourself, didn't you?'  And Carol's eyes twinkled as she said, 'Oh, no,
Miss Adams, if I had I'd still be in the recitation room.'"  Miss Allen
laughed, but Prudence's eyes were agonized.

"How hateful of her!"

"Don't the twins tell you little things that happen at school,--like
that, for instance?"

"Never!  I supposed they were perfectly all right."

"Well, here's another.  Twice a week we have talks on First Aid to the
Injured.  Professor Duke conducts them.  One day he asked Carol what
she would do if she had a very severe cold, and Carol said, 'I'd soak
my feet in hot water and go to bed.  My sister makes me.'"  Miss Allen
laughed again, but Prudence was speechless.

"Sometimes we have talks on normal work, practical informal
discussions.  Many of our scholars will be country school-teachers, you
know.  Miss Adams conducts these normal hours.  One day she asked Carol
what she would do if she had applied for a school, and was asked by the
directors to write a thesis on student discipline, that they might
judge of her and her ability by it?  Carol said, 'I'd get Lark to write
it for me.'"

Even Prudence laughed a little at this, but she said, "Why don't you
scold her?"

"We talked it all over shortly after she entered school.  Miss Adams
did not understand Carol at first, and thought she was a little
impertinent.  But Professor Duke and I stood firm against even
mentioning it to her.  She is perfectly good-natured about it.  You
know, of course, Miss Starr, that we really try to make individuals of
our scholars.  So many, many hundreds are turned out of the public
schools all cut on one pattern.  We do not like it.  We fight against
it.  Carol is different from others by nature, and we're going to keep
her different if possible.  If we crush her individuality, she will
come out just like thousands of others,--all one pattern!  Miss Adams
is as fond of Carol now as any one of us.  You understand that we could
not let impudence or impertinence pass unreproved, but Carol is never
guilty of that.  She is always respectful and courteous.  But she is
spontaneous and quick-witted, and we are glad of it.  Do you know what
the scholars call Professor Duke?"

"Professor Duck," said Prudence humbly.  "But they mean it for a
compliment.  They really admire and like him very much.  I hope he does
not know what they call him."

"He does!  One day he was talking about the nobility system in England.
He explained the difference between dukes, and earls, and lords, etc.,
and told them who is to be addressed as Your Majesty, Your Highness,
Your Grace and so on.  Then he said, 'Now, Carol, if I was the king's
eldest son, what would you call me?'  And Carol said, 'I'd still call
you a Duck, Professor,--it wouldn't make any difference to me.'"

Prudence could only sigh.

"One other time he was illustrating phenomena.  He explained the idea,
and tried to get one of the boys to mention the word,--phenomenon, you
know.  The boy couldn't think of it.  Professor gave three or four
illustrations, and still the boy couldn't remember it.  'Oh, come now,'
professor said, finally, 'something unusual, something very much out of
the ordinary!  Suppose you should see a blackbird running a race down
the street with a sparrow, what would you call it?'  The boy couldn't
imagine, and professor said, 'What would you call that, Carol?'  Carol
said, 'A bad dream.'"

Prudence smiled wearily.

"Sometimes we have discussions of moral points.  We take turns about
conducting them, and try to stimulate their interest in such things.
We want to make them think, every one for himself.  One day Professor
Duke said, 'Suppose a boy in this town has a grudge against
you,--unjust and unfair.  You have tried one thing after another to
change his attitude.  But he continues to annoy and inconvenience and
even hurt you, on every occasion.  Remember that you have tried every
ordinary way of winning his good will.  Now what are you going to do as
a last resort?'  Carol said, 'I'll tell papa on him.'"  Miss Allen
laughed again, heartily.  "It does have a disturbing effect on the
class, I admit, and often spoils a good point, but Professor Duke calls
on Carol every time he sees her eyes twinkle!  He does it on purpose.
And Miss Adams is nearly as bad as he.  One day she said, 'Suppose you
have unintentionally done something to greatly irritate and
inconvenience a prominent man in town.  He knows you did it, and he is
very angry.  He is a man of sharp temper and disagreeable manners.  You
know that he will be extremely unpleasant and insulting if you go to
him with explanations and apologies.  What are you going to do?'  'I
think I'll just keep out of his way for a few weeks,' said Carol
soberly."

"I hope she doesn't talk like that to you, Miss Allen."

Instantly Miss Allen was grave.  "No, she does not, I am so sorry."
Leaning forward suddenly, she said, "Miss Starr, why do the twins
dislike me?"

"Dislike you!" echoed Prudence.  "Why, they do not dislike you!  What
in the world makes you think----"

"Oh, yes indeed they do,--both of them.  Now, why?  People generally
like me.  I have always been popular with my students.  This is my
second year here.  Last year the whole high school stood by me as one
man.  This year, the freshmen started as usual.  After one week, the
twins changed.  I knew it instantly.  Then other freshmen changed.  Now
the whole class comes as near snubbing me as they dare.  Do you mean to
say they have never told you about it?"

"Indeed they have not.  And I am sure you are mistaken.  They do like
you.  They like everybody."

"Christian tolerance, perhaps," smiled Miss Allen ruefully.  "But I
want them to like me personally and intimately.  I can help the twins.
I can do them good, I know I can.  But they won't let me.  They keep me
at arm's length.  They are both dear, and I love them.  But they freeze
me to death!  Why?"

"I can't believe it!"

"But it is true.  Don't they talk of their professors at home at all?"

"Oh, often."

"What do they say of us?"

"Why, they say Miss Adams is a perfectly sweet old lamb,--they do not
mean to be disrespectful.  And they say Professor Duke is the dearest
duck!  They almost swear by 'Professor Duck'!"

"And what do they say of me?"

Prudence hesitated, thinking hard.

"Come now, what do they say?  We must get to the bottom of this."

"Why, they have said that you are very pretty, and most unbelievably
smart."

"Oh!  Quite a difference between sweet old lamb, and the dearest duck,
and being very pretty and smart!  Do you see it?"

"Yes," confessed Prudence reluctantly, "but I hadn't thought of it
before."

"Now, what is wrong?  What have I done?  Why, look here.  The twins
think everything of Professor Duke, and I am sure Carol deliberately
neglects her science lessons in order to be kept in after school by
him.  But though she hates mathematics,--my subject,--she works at it
desperately so I can't keep her in.  She sits on Mr. Duke's table and
chats with him by the hour.  But she passes me up with a curt, 'Good
night, Miss Allen.'"

"And Larkie, too?"

"Lark is worse than Carol.   Her dislike is deeper-seated.  I believe I
could win Carol in time.  Sometimes I waylay her when she is leaving
after school, and try my best.  But just as she begins to thaw, Lark
invariably comes up to see if she is ready to go home, and she looks at
both of us with superior icy eyes.  And Carol freezes in a second.
Ordinarily, she looks at me with a sort of sympathetic pity and wonder,
but Lark is always haughty and nearly contemptuous.  It is different
with the rest of the class.  It is nothing important to them.  The
twins are popular in the class, you know, and the others, realizing
that they dislike me, hold aloof on their account."

"I can't fathom it," said Prudence.

"Now, Professor Duke is very brilliant and clever and interesting.  And
he does like Carol tremendously,--Larkie, too.  He says she is the
cleverest girl he ever knew.  But Carol is his favorite.  But he does
not like teaching, and he has not the real interests of the scholars at
heart.  Next year, he is to begin some very wonderful research work at
a big salary.  That is what he loves.  That is where his interests lie.
But this year, being idle, and his uncle being on the school board
here, he accepted this place as a sort of vacation in the meanwhile.
That is all it means to him.  But I love teaching, it is my life-work.
I love the young people, and I want to help them.  Why won't the twins
give me a chance?  Surely I am as attractive as Professor Duke.  They
are even fond of Miss Adams, whom most people consider rather a sour
old maid.  But they have no use for me.  I want you to find out the
reason, and tell me.  Will you do it?  They will tell you if you ask
them, won't they?"

"I think so.  It is partly my fault.  I am very strict with them about
saying hateful things about people.  I do not allow it.  And I insist
that they like everybody,--if they don't, I make them.  So they have
just kept it to themselves.  But I will do my best."

One would have thought that Prudence carried the responsibility for the
entire public-school system of the United States upon her shoulders
that night, so anxious were her eyes, so grave her face.  Supper over,
she quietly suggested to Fairy that she would appreciate the absence of
herself and Connie for a time.  And Fairy instantly realized that the
twins must be dealt with seriously for something.  So she went in
search of Connie, and the two set out for a long walk.  Then Prudence
went to the kitchen where the twins were washing the dishes, and as
usual, laughing immoderately over something.

Prudence sat down and leaned her elbows on the table, her chin in her
palms.  "I met Miss Allen to-day," she said, closely observing the
faces of the twins.  A significant glance flashed between them, and
they stiffened instantly.

"She's very pretty and sweet, isn't she?" continued Prudence.

"Yes, very," agreed Lark without any enthusiasm.

"Such pretty hair," added Carol dispassionately.

"She must be very popular with the scholars," suggested Prudence.

"Yes, most of them are fond of her," assented Lark.

"She has rather winsome manners, I think," said Carol.

"Which of your professors do you like best?" queried Prudence.

"Duck," they answered unanimously, and with brightening faces.

"Why?"

"Because he is a duck," said Carol, and they all laughed.  But Prudence
returned to the charge without delay.

"Do you like Miss Allen?"  She was going through these questions with
such solemnity that the twins' suspicions had been aroused right at the
start.  What had Miss Allen told their sister?  Again that significant
flash from twin to twin.

"She certainly has very likeable ways," said Lark shrewdly.

"But do you like her?" insisted Prudence.

"I would like her very much under ordinary circumstances," admitted
Carol.

"What is unusual about the circumstances?" Prudence wanted to know.

"Look here, Prudence, what did Miss Allen tell you?  Was she
complaining about us?  We've been very nice and orderly, I'm sure."
Lark was aggrieved.

"She wasn't complaining.  She likes you both.  But she says you do not
like her.  I want to know why."

"Well, if you must know, Miss Allen is a heretic," snapped Lark.

Then Prudence leaned back in her chair and gazed at the flushed faces
of the twins for two full minutes.

"A--a--a what?" she ejaculated, when power of speech returned to her.

"Heretic," said Carol with some relish.  "A heretic!  You know what
heresy is, don't you?  We'll tell you all about it if you like, now
you've got things started."

"We didn't tell you before because we thought you and father would feel
badly about sending us to school to a heretic.  But don't you
worry,--Miss Allen hasn't influenced us any."

"We haven't given her a chance," said Carol, with her impish smile.

"Go on," begged Prudence.  "Tell me.  You're both crazy, I see that.
But tell me!"

"Well," began Lark, for Carol always relegated the story-telling to her
more gifted twin, "we've suspected Miss Allen right from the start.
They used to have Bible reading every morning in school, one chapter,
you know, and then the Lord's prayer.  After the first week, Miss Allen
dropped it.  We thought that was a--a suspicious circumstance."

"Phenomenally so," said Carol darkly.

"But we kept our suspicions to ourselves, and we didn't come across
anything else for several days.  We wouldn't condemn anybody on--on
circumstantial evidence, Prue.  We're very fair-minded, you know."

"In spite of being twins," added Carol.

"What's that got to do with it?" Prudence inquired, frowning at Carol.

"Oh, nothing," admitted Carol, driven into a corner.  "I just wanted to
make it emphatic."

"Go on, Lark."

"Well, there's a girl at school named Hattie Simpson.  You do not know
her, Prue.  We don't associate with her.  Oh, yes, we like her very
well, but she isn't parsonage material."

"She's a goat," put in Carol.  "You needn't frown, Prue, that's Bible!
Don't you remember the sheep and the goats?  I don't know now just what
it was they did, but I know the goats were very--very disreputable
characters!"

"Go on, Lark."

"Well, her folks are atheists, and she's an atheist, too.  You know
what an atheist is, don't you?  You know, Prue, Mount Mark is a very
religious town, on account of the Presbyterian College, and all, and it
seems the Simpsons are the only atheists here.  Hattie says people look
down on her terribly because of it.  She says the church folks consider
them, the Simpsons, that is, the dust on their shoes, and the crumbs
off the rich man's table.  She got that terribly mixed up, but I didn't
correct her."

"I think she did very well for an atheist," said Carol, determined not
to be totally overlooked in this discussion.

"What has all this to do with Miss Allen?"

"Well, one day Hattie was walking home from school with us, and she was
telling us about it,--the dust on their shoes, etc.,--and she said she
liked Miss Allen better than anybody else in town.  I asked why.  She
said Miss Allen believed the same things the Simpsons believe, only
Miss Allen daren't say so publicly, or they would put her out of the
school.  She said Miss Allen said that most church members were
hypocrites and drunkards and--and just generally bad, and the ones
outside the church are nearly always good and moral and kind.  She said
Miss Allen joined the Presbyterian church here because most of the
school board are Presbyterians.  She said Miss Allen said she didn't
care if people were Catholics or Jews or atheists or--or just ordinary
Protestants, so long as they were kind to one another, and went about
the world doing good works.  And that's why Miss Allen wouldn't read
the Bible and say the Lord's prayer in school."

"What do you think of that?" demanded Carol.  "Isn't that heresy?
She's as bad as the priest and Levite, isn't she?"

"Did you ask Miss Allen about it?"

"No, indeed, we've just ignored Miss Allen ever since.  We have watched
her as closely as we could since then, to see if we could catch her up
again.  Of course she has to be careful what she says in school, but we
found several strong points against her.  It's a perfectly plain case,
no doubt about it."

"And so you went among the other freshmen influencing them, and telling
tales, and criticizing your----"

"No indeed, Prue, we wouldn't!  But you know it says in the Bible to
beware of false doctrines and the sowers of bad seed,--or something
like that--"

"And we bewared as hard as we could!" grinned Carol.

"We have tried to explain these things to the other freshmen so Miss
Allen could not lead them into--into error.  Oh, that's Christian
Science, isn't it?  Well, Minnie Carlson is a Christian Scientist and
she talks so much about falling into error that--honestly----"

"We can't tell error from truth any more," interjected Carol neatly.
"And so I hope you won't punish us if we accidentally vary from the
truth once in a while."

This was quite beyond Prudence's depth.  She knew little of Christian
Science save that it was a widely accepted creed of recent origin.  So
she brought the twins back to Miss Allen again.  "But, twins, do you
think it was kind, and Christian, and--and like parsonage girls, to
accept all this against Miss Allen without giving her a chance to
defend herself?"

"As I told you, Prue, we have watched her very close since then.  She
has never come right out in the open,--she wouldn't dare,--but she has
given herself away several times.  Nothing can get by us when we're on
the watch, you know!"

Prudence knew.  "What did Miss Allen say?"

The twins thought seriously for a while.

"Oh, yes, Lark," suggested Carol finally, "don't you remember she said
the Bible was an allegory?"

"What?"

"Yes, she did.  She was explaining to the English class what was meant
by allegory, and she said the purpose of using allegory was to teach an
important truth in a homely impressive way that could be remembered.
She mentioned several prominent allegories, and said the Bible was one.
And you know yourself Prue, that the Bible is Gospel truth, and--I
mean, it is so!  I mean----"

"What she means," said Lark helpfully, "is that the Bible is not just a
pretty way of teaching people to be good, but it's solid fact clear
through."

"That's very well expressed, Lark,"--Prudence herself could not have
expressed it half so well!  "But how do you twins understand all these
things so thoroughly?"

"Oh, you know Mrs. Sears is our Sunday-school teacher, and she's always
hot on the trail of the higher critics and heretics.  She explained all
about the--the nefarious system to us one Sunday.  She says the higher
critics try to explain away the Bible by calling it allegory.  So we
were ready for Miss Allen there.  And whenever anything came up at
school, we would ask Mrs. Sears about it on Sunday,--without mentioning
names of course.  She's very much gratified that we are so much
interested in such things.  She thinks we're sure to be deaconesses, at
the very least.  But Carol said she wouldn't be a deaconess,--she was
going to be a Red Cross nurse and go to war.  That stumped Mrs. Sears
for a while, and then she said we could be Red Cross Deaconess nurses."

"I won't," said Carol, "because the deaconess uniforms aren't as
stylish as the Red Cross nurses'.  I think I'll look pretty fine in a
white uniform with a stiff little cap and a red cross on my arm.  Red
crosses make a very pretty decoration, don't you think they do, Lark?"

"What else did Miss Allen say at school?" Prudence demanded, leading
the twins back to the subject.

"Well, one day she said,--you know she gives uplifting little moral
talks quite often, Prue.  Sometimes she tells us stories with inspiring
points.  She's really a moral person, I believe."

"And I'm honestly sorry she's a heretic," said Carol, "for I do want to
be friendly enough with her to ask if she uses anything on her
complexion to keep it so rose-leafy.  If she does, I'll have some of
it, if it takes all my next year's clothes!"

Lark laughed.  "A rose-leaf complexion will be a poor substitute
for----"

"Oh, for goodness' sake, twins, come back to Miss Allen.  I am going
right up to her house this minute, to ask her about it, and explain----"

"She's the one to do the explaining, seems to me," said Carol
belligerently.  "We've got to stick up for the Bible, Prue,--it's our
business."

"And I don't think you should tell her,--it may hurt her feelings,"
urged Lark.

"Have heretics feelings?" queried Carol.  "I suppose it's a feeling
of----"

"Carol!  Will you quit talking for a minute!  This is a serious matter.
If she believes all that nonsense, she's no proper teacher and--and
she'll have to be put out of the high school.  And if she doesn't
believe it, she's a martyr!  I'm going to find out about it at once.
Do you want to come with me?"

"I should say not," said the twins promptly.

"I think you're very foolish to go at all," added Lark.

"I wouldn't go for a dollar," declared Carol.  "It'd be very
interesting to see how a heretic feels, but I don't care to know how
ordinary Christians feel when they fall into their hands.  I'm not
aching to see Miss Allen to-night."

So Prudence set forth, conscientiously, in the darkness.  A brave and
heroic thing for Prudence to do, for she was a cowardly creature at
heart.

Miss Allen heard her voice in the lower hall, and came running
down-stairs to meet her.  "Come up," she cried eagerly, "come on up."

And before Prudence was fairly inside the door, she demanded, "What is
it?  Did you find out?  Is it my fault?"

Then Prudence blushed and stammered, "Why--it sounds--silly but--they
think you are a--heretic."

Miss Allen gasped.  Then she laughed.  Then she walked to her
dressing-table and picked up a long hatpin.  "Will you kindly jab this
into me?" she said.  "I'm having a nightmare."

Prudence explained in detail.  At first Miss Allen laughed, it must be
confessed.  Then she grew very sober.  "It is really my fault," she
said, "for I should have remembered that young people read a ton of
meaning into a pound of words.  Of course, I am not guilty, Miss Starr.
Professor Duke and Miss Adams can swear to that.  They call me
Goody-goody.  They say I am an old-fashioned apostle, and they accuse
me of wanting to burn them both at the stake!  Now, sit down and let me
explain."

Prudence sat down.  She was glad, so glad, that this sweet-faced,
bright-eyed woman was an "ordinary Christian," and not a "priest and a
Levite!"

"About the allegory business, it is very simple.  What I said was
this,--'The Bible is full of allegory.'  I did not say, 'The Bible is
allegory.'  I said the Bible is full of allegory, and so it is.  The
parables, for instance,--what are they?  Do you see the
difference?--But it is really more serious about poor little Hattie
Simpson.  As the twins told you, her parents are atheists.  Her father
is a loud-voiced, bragging, boastful, coarse-hearted fellow.  Hattie
herself does not know what her parents believe, and what they do not.
She simply follows blindly after them.  She thinks she is an eyesore in
Mount Mark because of it.  She resents it bitterly, but she feels the
only decent thing for her to do is to stand by her folks.  Let me tell
you about our conversation.  I tried to make friends with her, for I
truly pity her.  She has no friends, she slinks about as though
constantly ashamed of herself.  She trusts no one, herself least of
all.  I tried to draw her out, and with partial success.  She told me
how she feels about it all.  I said, 'Hattie, won't you let some
one--some minister, who knows how--tell you about Christianity, and
explain to you what Christians really believe?'  'No,' she said
passionately, 'I'll stand by my folks.'  Then I saw she was not ready
yet.  I said, 'Well, perhaps it is just as well for the present, for
you are too young now to take any definite stand for yourself.  It is
true,' I told her, 'that many church members are not Christians, and
are bad immoral people,--as your father says.  They are not Christians.
And it is true that many outside of the church are good moral
people,--but they are not Christians, either.'  And then I said, 'Don't
worry your head just now about whether people are Catholics or Jews or
Protestants, or what they are.  Just try to love everybody, and try to
grow up to be such a sweet, kind, loving woman that you will be a
blessing to the world.  And what is more,' I said, 'do not puzzle your
head now about why some believe the Bible, and some do not.  Just wait.
When you are older, you shall go into things for yourself, and make
your own decision.'"

Prudence nodded.  "I think you were very sweet about it," she said.

"I wanted to win her confidence in the hope that some time, a little
later, I myself may show her what Christ is to us, and why we love the
Bible.  But I did fight shy of the real point, for fear I might anger
her and put a barrier between us.  I just tried to win her confidence
and her love, to pave the way for what I may be able to do later on.
Do you see?  I have had several talks with her, but she is not ready.
She is just a child, stubbornly determined to stand with her folks,
right or wrong.  I am trying now to cultivate the ground, I say nothing
to make her dislike or distrust me.  I did not think of her telling it
to others,--and telling it wrong!  Surely no one but the twins could
have read so much into it!"

"Well," and Prudence smiled, "you know we are parsonage people!  We
have to stick up for the Bible, as Carol says."

"Oh, and about the Bible reading," said Miss Allen suddenly, "I have
nothing to do with that.  As you know, there are Jews and Catholics and
Christian Scientists and every branch of Protestant represented in our
little school.  The Jews and Christian Scientists are in a minority.
The Jews, have always objected to Bible reading, but they were too few
to be influential.  With a Catholic teacher, the Catholics were quite
willing to have it.  With a Protestant teacher, the Protestants were
strong for it.  But there was always friction--one side objecting--so
the school board ruled it out entirely.  I did not explain this to the
scholars.  I did not want our young people to know of the petty
bickering and scrapping going on among the elders in the town.  So I
simply said that hereafter we would dispense with the Bible reading.
But it was the direct order of the board.  I argued against it, so did
Professor Duke, so did Miss Adams.  But as it happens, we are all three
Presbyterians!  It did no good."

Then as Prudence rose to go home, she asked eagerly, "Do you think the
twins will like me now?"

"I don't see how in the world they can help it," declared Prudence,
smiling; "indeed, they admitted they were only too anxious to love you,
but couldn't honestly do so because they had to stick up for the Bible!
I am so glad and relieved!  This is the first time I have gone
heresy-hunting, and I was quite bowed down with the weight of it.  And
if ever I can help with poor little Hattie, will you let me know?  I
must have the twins invite her to spend some Saturday with us.  That's
the way I make the girls like people,--by being with them a great,
great deal."

Just before she said good night, Prudence murmured hopefully, "I am
sorry it happened, but it will be a good lesson for the twins.  I am
sure that after this, they will be less ready to listen to gossip, and
more ready to give one the benefit of a doubt.  It's a great
responsibility, this raising a family, Miss Allen--and especially
twins!"




CHAPTER VI

AN ADMIRER

It must be remembered that Prudence did not live in a sheltered and
exclusive city home, where girls are rigidly withheld from all
unchaperoned intercourse with young men and old.  We know how things
are managed in the "best homes" of the big cities,--girls are sheltered
from innocent open things, and, too often, indulge in really serious
amusements on the quiet.  But this was the Middle West, where girls are
to be trusted.  Not all girls, of course, but as a matter of fact, the
girls who need watching, seldom get enough of it to keep them out of
mischief.  Out in Iowa, girls and boys are allowed to like each other,
and revel in each other's company.  And it is good for both.

Prudence was not a sentimental girl.  Perhaps this was partly due to
the fact that at the age when most girls are head-full of boy, Prudence
was hands-full of younger sisters!  And when hands are full to
overflowing, there is small likelihood of heads being full of nonsense.
Prudence liked boys as she liked girls,--that was the end of it.
Romance was to her a closed book, and she felt no inclination to peep
between the covers.  Soul-stirring had not come to her yet.

But Prudence was attractive.  She had that indescribable charm that
carries a deep appeal to the eyes, and the lips, and the hearts of men.
Happily Prudence herself did not realize this.  The first young man of
Mount Mark to yield to the charms of Prudence was a serious-minded
lawyer, nearly ten years her senior.  This was just the type of man to
become enraptured with Prudence.  He gazed across at her solemnly
during the church service.  He waited patiently after the benediction
until she finished her Methodist practise of hand-shaking, and then
walked joyously home with her.  He said little, but he gazed in frank
enchantment at the small womanly girl beside him.

"He's not half bad, Fairy," Prudence would confide to her sister when
they were snug in their bed.  "He's not half bad at all.  But at heart,
he doesn't approve of me.  He doesn't know that himself, and I
certainly can't believe it is my duty to tell him.  But I am convinced
that it is true.  For instance, he thinks every one, especially women,
should have a mission in life, a serious, earnest mission.  I told him
I didn't believe anything of the kind,--I think we are just supposed to
live along from day to day and do what we can, and be happy, and not
say mean things about one another.  But he said he considered that I
was fulfilling the noblest mission a woman could have.  Now what do you
reckon he meant by that, Fairy?  I've been puzzling my brain over it
for days and days.  Anybody can tell I am not the sort of girl to have
a mission!  Maybe he just said it to encourage me,--he's a very
encouraging sort of man.  He's very nice,--oh, very nice, indeed!  But
isn't it a nuisance to have him tagging along home with me, when I
might be having such a good time with you and the twins, or father?
Can a girl tell a man she prefers to go home with her family, without
hurting his feelings?  Is there any way to turn a person down without
letting him know it?  He's so nice I wouldn't hurt his feelings for
anything, but--it's such a bother!  I'm too young for beaus, and since
I'm never going to get married it's just a waste of time."

And Fairy screamed with laughter, but told Prudence she must solve her
own love problems!  And Prudence, unwilling to give offense, and
preferring self-sacrifice, endured his company until a gay young
college lad slipped in ahead of him.  "First come, first served," was
the motto of heartless Prudence, and so she tripped comfortably away
with "Jimmy," laughing at his silly college stories, and never thinking
to give more than a parting smile at the solemn face she left behind.

After Jimmy came a grocery clerk named Byron Poe Smith, and after him
somebody else, and somebody else, and somebody else.  And Prudence
continued to laugh, and thought it "awfully amusing, Fairy, but I keep
wondering what you and the twins are laughing about!"

But it was Fairy herself who brought a real disturbing element into the
life of Prudence.  One of the lightest-minded of the many light-minded
college men, had been deeply smitten by the charms of dignified Fairy.
He walked with her, and talked with her,--this young man was a great
deal of a talker, as so pathetically many college men are!  He planned
many little expeditions and entertainments for her amusement, and his
own happiness.  His name was Eugene Babler.

"Oh, he talks a lot," said Fairy coolly, "but he certainly shows one a
good time, and that's the point, you know!"

She came in from college one afternoon and rattled off this little tale
to Prudence.

"A few of us were on the campus to-day, and we decided to go down the
creek to-morrow afternoon and take our suppers.  There'll be Ellen
Stark, and Georgia Prentiss, and myself.  And the boys will be Tom
Angell, and Frank Morris, and Eugene Babler.  And Professor Rayburn was
there when we were talking about it, and so we asked him to go along,
but we told him he must take a girl.  And he said, 'I wonder if your
sister wouldn't go?  I have only met her once, but perhaps on your
recommendation, Miss Fairy----' and he paused with his breath in the
air, inquiringly.  So I said, 'Do you mean Prudence, or one of the
twins?'  He smiled very kindly and said, 'I mean Prudence.'  I said I
was sure you would go, and so you'll have to do it.  It's a great
honor, Prue, for all the upper-class girls, and even the unmarried
women on the Fac. are crazy about him.  He's so aloof, you know, and
very intelligent.  I swelled with pride at the public tribute to the
parsonage!"

"Professor Rayburn!  Of the Fac.!" gasped Prudence.  "Oh, I'm sure he
didn't mean me, Fairy.  You must have misunderstood him.  Why, I
wouldn't know what to say to a professor, you know!  What is his line?"

"Bugs!" cried Fairy.  "He's the biology man.  And this is his first
year here, and he's very brilliant,--they say!  I'm no authority on
bugs myself.  But anyhow every one just raves about him, and he showed
very plainly that he was anxious to get acquainted with you, so you'll
have to go."

"But bugs!" wailed Prudence.  "What do I know about bugs!  Will he
expect me to know how to divide them,--separate them, you know--"

"I suppose you mean dissect them, you poor child," screamed Fairy.
"Divide bugs!  If professor could hear you now, Prue, he would be sadly
disillusioned.  You must just trot up-stairs and get one of the twins'
biology books and cram up a little.  He won't expect you to be an
advanced buggist.  He can give you points himself.  Men do love to have
girls appeal to their superior knowledge, and be admiring and deferent.
Maybe he will 'divide one' for you if you ask him 'please.'"

"I won't do it," declared Prudence.  "I don't like bugs anyhow,
and--why, the very pictures of them in the twins' books make me
nervous.  I won't do it.  You can just tell him I don't feel qualified
to go."

"You've got to go," said Fairy sternly, "for I said you would, and he's
counting on it.  He's going to phone you this afternoon and ask you
himself.  You've got to go."

At that instant, the telephone rang.

"There's professor!" cried Fairy.  "You tell him you are just delighted
to go, and that you are so interested in bugs!"

With a flushed face, Prudence took down the receiver.  "Hello," she
said, "this is the parsonage."

And then, a second later, she said, "Yes, this is Prudence."

After that she stood silent for some little time, with Fairy crouched
beside her, trying to hear.

Then spoke Prudence.  "Yes, Fairy has been telling me.  And it's very
kind of you, indeed, and I know I would enjoy it.  But as I was telling
Fairy, I don't know a thing about bugs, and I don't like them anyhow,
so I'm afraid you would find me rather stupid."

Fairy was striving to get a hand over her sister's lips to stem the
words, but Prudence eluded her.  They were both somewhat astounded at
the great peal of laughter which came over the telephone.

"Good!  That's just what I was hoping for!  You couldn't have said
anything that would give me greater pleasure.  Then shall I come around
with Babler, for you and your sister, about one o'clock?--Oh, that is
very kind of you, Miss Starr.  Good-by!  Don't cultivate an interest in
bugs between now and to-morrow, for my sake!"

The girls looked at each other doubtfully when the receiver was once
more on its hook.

"I'm afraid he's laughing at me," said Prudence questioningly.

"I should hope so," cried Fairy.  "What in the world did you say that
for?  Couldn't you have pretended to be interested?  Professor likes
women to be dignified and intellectual and deep, and----"

"Then why on earth did he ask me to go?" demanded Prudence.  "Any one
could tell to look at me that I'm not dignified and intellectual and
deep, and----"

"And I know he admired you, for he was so eager when he asked about
you.  Think how grand it would be to speak of 'my sister, Mrs.
Professor Rayburn,' and----"

"Don't be silly, Fairy.  If I was going to marry anybody, which I am
not, I hope you do not think for one minute that I'd marry a buggist!
Gracious!  Goodness!  I've a notion not to go a step!  I'll call him up
and----"

But Fairy only laughed.

And after all, Prudence looked forward to the little outing in the
glorious October woods with eager anticipation.  It was seldom indeed
that she indulged in merry-making away from the parsonage.  Yet she was
fond of gaiety.  Long before one o'clock on that eventful day, she was
ready.  And her face was so bright, and her eyes so starry, that placid
self-satisfied Fairy felt a twinge of something like envy.

"You look like a creature from another world, Prue," she said.  "If
Professor Rayburn has any sense in his bones, he will fall dead in love
with you,--bugs or no bugs!"

"People do not have sense in their bones, Fairy, and--and--shall I say
professor, or just plain Mister?"

"Professor, I suppose,--every one calls him professor."

"Then I shall say Mister," said Prudence.  "It will be so hard to enjoy
myself if I keep remembering that he teaches bugs!  I might as well be
at school.  I shall say Mister."

And she did say "Mister," and she said it so sweetly, and looked up
into Professor Rayburn's face so brightly, and with happiness so
evident and so girlish, that the staid professor felt a quick
unaccountable throbbing down somewhere beneath his coat.  He did look
eager!  There was no doubt of it.  And he looked at Prudence,
continuously.

"Just like ordinary men, isn't he?" whispered Fairy to Eugene
Babler,--called "Babbie," for short and for humiliation,--for he
enjoyed the reputation of being a "talker" even among college men!

The three young couples struck off briskly down the road, creek-ward,
and Prudence followed sedately with her professor.

"Fairy says it was perfectly disgusting of me to tell you I didn't know
anything about bugs," she said comfortably.  "But I thought maybe, you
were one of those professors who like one thing so much they can't be
interested in anything else.  And I wanted to warn you.  But I guess
you aren't that kind, after all?"

"Oh, no, indeed," he assured her fervently, looking deep into her blue
eyes.  "I like bugs, it is true.  But really I like other things, one
thing at least, much better."

"Is it a riddle?" she inquired.  "Am I supposed to guess?"

"It isn't a riddle, but you may guess.  Think hard, now!  It's a
serious matter.  Please don't say 'food.'"

"If I get below seventy will I be put down a grade?" she asked.  Then
with intense solemnity, "I guess girls."

They laughed together, youthfully.  "You are right," he said.

And with a sigh of relief, Prudence answered, "That's the first time I
ever got a hundred in anything in my life.  I was very much accustomed
to eighties when I was in school.  I am very common and unbrilliant,"
she assured him.  "Fairy says you are perfectly horribly clever----"

She glanced up when she heard his exclamation, and laughed at his
rueful face.  "Oh, that isn't Fairy's expression.  She thinks brilliant
and clever people are just adorable.  It is only I who think them
horrible."  Even Prudence could see that this did not help matters.
"I--I do not mean that," she stammered.  "I am sure you are very nice
indeed, and we are going to be good friends, aren't we?  But I am such
a dunce myself that I am afraid of real clever people.  They are so
superior.  And so uninteresting, and--oh, I do not mean that either."
Then Prudence laughed at her predicament.  "I may as well give it up.
What I really mean is that you are so nice and friendly and
interesting, that I can hardly believe you are so clever.  You are the
nicest smart person I ever saw,--except my own family, I mean."  She
smiled up at him deliciously.  "Does that make it square?"

"More than square," he said.  "You are too complimentary.  But the only
thing that really counts to-day is whether we are going to be real good
friends, as you suggested.  We are, aren't we?  The very best and
closest of friends?"

"Yes," agreed Prudence, dimpling.  "I like men to be my friends,--nice
men, I mean.  But it isn't always safe.  So many start out to be good
friends, and then want to be silly.  So a girl has to be very careful.
But it's perfectly safe with you, and so we can be the very best of
friends.  I won't need to be watchful for bad symptoms."

"Do you think me so unmanly that I couldn't fall in love?" he asked,
and his voice was curious, as though she had hurt him.

"Oh, of course, you'll fall in love," laughed Prudence.  "All nice men
do.--But not with me,--that was what I meant I couldn't imagine a buggy
professor--oh, I beg your pardon!  But the twins are so silly and
disrespectful, and they thought it was such a joke that I should even
look at a professor of biology that they began calling you the buggy
professor.  But they do not mean any harm by it, not the least in the
world.  They're such nice sweet girls, but--young, you know.  Are your
feelings hurt?" she asked anxiously.

"Not a bit!  I think the twins and I will be tremendously good friends.
I'm quite willing to be known as the buggy professor.  But you were
trying to explain why I couldn't fall in love with you.  I suppose you
mean that you do not want me to."

"Oh, not that at all," she hastened to assure him.  Then she stopped.
"Yes," she said honestly, "that is true, too.  But that isn't what I
was trying to say.  I was just saying that no one realizes any more
than I how perfectly impossible it would be for a clever, grown-up,
brilliant professor to fall in love with such an idiot as I am.  That's
all.  I meant it for a compliment," she added, seeing he was not well
pleased.

He smiled, but it was a sober smile.  "You said it was true that you
did not wish me to be--fond of you.  Why?  Don't you like me then,
after all?"

Now, he realized that this was a perfectly insane conversation, but for
the life of him, he couldn't help it.  Prudence was so alluring, and
the sky was so warmly blue, the sunshine so mild and hazy, and the
roadside so gloriously gay with colors!  Who could have sense on such a
day, with such a girl as this?

"Oh, I do like you very much indeed," declared Prudence.  "It's a big
relief, too, for I didn't expect to--oh, I beg your pardon again,
but--well, I was scared when Fairy told me how remarkable you are.  I
didn't want to disgrace the parsonage, and I knew I would.  But--why,
the reason I do not want you to fall in love with me,--that's very
different from being fond of me, I do want you to be that,--but when
people fall in love, they get married.  I'm not going to get married,
so it would be silly to fall in love, wouldn't it?"

He laughed heartily at the matter-of-factness with which this
nineteen-year-old girl disposed of love and marriage.  "Why aren't you
going to be married?" he inquired, foolishly happy, and showing more
foolishness than happiness, just as we all do on such occasions.

"Well, it will be ten or eleven years before Connie is fairly raised."

"Yes, but you won't be a Methuselah, in eleven years," he smiled.

"No, but you forget father."

"Forget father!  Are you raising him, too?"

"No, I'm not raising him, but I'm managing him."  But when he laughed,
she hastened to add, "That is, I take care of him, and keep house for
him, and remind him of things he forgets."  Then with girlish honesty,
she added, "Though I must confess that he has to remind me of things I
forget, oftener than I do him.  I inherited my forgetfulness from
father.  I asked him once if he inherited his from grandfather, and he
said he forgot whether grandfather was forgetful or not!  Father is
very clever.  So's Fairy.  And the twins are the smartest little things
you ever saw,--and Connie, too.  Connie is the oddest, keenest child.
She's wonderful.  They all are,--but me.  It's kind of humiliating to
be the only stupid one in a family of smart folks.  I suppose you've no
idea how it feels, and I can't explain it.  But sometimes I think maybe
I ought to go off and die, so the whole family can shine and sparkle
together.  As it is, there's just a dull glow from my corner, quite
pale and ugly compared with the brilliant gleams the others are sending
out."

Said Professor Rayburn, "Ah, Prudence, the faint, sweet mellow glows
are always beautiful.  Not sparkling, perhaps, not brilliant!  But
comforting, and cheering, and--always to be trusted.  It's just these
little corner-glows, like yours, that make life worth living."

This was rather deep for Prudence, but she felt instinctively that he
was complimenting her.  She thanked him sweetly, and said, "And after
all, I do not really mind being the stupid one.  I think it's rather
fun, for then I can just live along comfortably, and people do not
expect much of me.  It would wear me all out to be as clever as Fairy,
or as witty as Carol, or as studious as Lark.  But I am most
tremendously proud of them, I assure you."

If Professor Rayburn had continued along this interesting and fruitful
line of conversation, all would have been well.

"But it came just like a clap of thunder in the sunshine," said
Prudence to Fairy dramatically, as they sat in their room talking
things over that night.  "We were having a perfectly grand time, and I
was just thinking he was as nice and interesting as if he didn't know
one thing to his name, when--Crash!  That's how it happened."

Fairy wiped her eyes, and lay back weakly on the bed.  "Go on," she
urged.  "What happened?"

"He stopped right in the middle of a sentence about me, something real
nice, too, that I was awfully interested in, and said, 'Look, Miss
Starr!'  Then he got down on his knees and began cautiously scraping
away the sticks and leaves.  Then he fished out the most horrible,
woolly, many-legged little animal I ever saw in my life.  He said it
was a giminythoraticus billyancibus, and he was as tickled over it as
though he had just picked up a million-dollar diamond.  And what do you
suppose the weird creature did with it?  He wrapped it in a couple of
leaves, and put his handkerchief around it and put it in his
pocket!--Do you remember when we were eating by the creek, and I got
jam on my fingers?  He offered me his handkerchief to wipe it off?  Do
you remember how I shoved him away, and shuddered?  I saw you look
reprovingly at me!  That's why!  Do you suppose I could wipe my fingers
with a handkerchief that had been in one of his pockets?"

"It wasn't the one that had the giminy billibus, was it?"

"No, but goodness only knows what had been in this one,--an alligator,
maybe, or a snake.  He's very fond of snakes.  He says some of them are
so useful.  I try to be charitable, Fairy, and I believe I would give
even Satan credit for any good there was in him,--but it is too much to
ask me to be fond of a man who is fond of snakes.  But that is not the
worst.  He put the giminy thing in his pocket,--his left pocket!  Then
he came on walking with me, on my right side.  On my right side, Fairy,
do you understand what that means?  It means that the giminy billibus,
as you call it--oh, I wouldn't swear to the name, Fairy, I do not claim
to be smart, but I know how it looked!  Well, anyhow, name and all, it
was on the side next to me.  I stopped to look at a little stick, and
switched around on the other side.  Then he stooped to look at a bunch
of dirt, and got on the wrong side again.  Then I stopped, and then he
did, and so we kept zig-zagging down the road.  A body would have
thought we were drunk, I suppose.  Four times that man stopped to pick
up some wriggling little animal, and four times he deposited his
treasure in one of his various pockets.  Don't ask why it is impossible
for me to be friends with such a being,--spare me that humiliation!"

But the fair daughter of the parsonage proved irresistibly attractive
to the unfortunate professor, and he was not to be lightly shunted
aside.  He forsook the Presbyterian church, of which he was a member,
and attended the Methodist meetings with commendable assiduity.  After
each service, he accompanied Prudence home, and never failed to accept
her invitations, feebly given, to "come in a minute."  He called as
often during the week as Propriety, in the voice of Prudence, deemed
fitting.  It was wholly unnatural for Prudence to cater to Propriety,
but Professor Rayburn did not know this.  Weeks passed, a month slipped
away, and another.  Professor Rayburn was considered a fixture in the
parsonage household by all except Prudence herself, who chafed under
her bondage.

"I can't just blurt out that I think he's a nuisance," she mourned to
Fairy.  "Oh, if he'd just do something disgusting so I could fire him
off,--Pop!  Just like that.  Wouldn't it be glorious?"

But the professor did not indulge in disgusting things, and Prudence
continued to worry and fret.  Then came a blessed evening when the
minister and Fairy were away from home, and the twins and Connie were
safely in their beds.  Professor Rayburn sat with Prudence in the cozy
living-room, and Prudence was charming, though quiet, and the professor
was only human.  Prudence had made tea, and as she rose to relieve him
of his empty cup, he also rose to return it to the table.  Laughing,
they put it down on the tray, each holding one side of the saucer.
Then when it was safely disposed of, Prudence turned toward him, still
laughing at the silliness of it,--very alluring, very winsome.  And Mr.
Rayburn, unexpectedly to himself as to her, put his arms around her and
kissed her.  He was aghast at himself, once it was over, and
Prudence,--well, let us say frankly that Prudence was only relieved,
for it came to her in a flash that this was the "disgusting thing" for
which she had so fervently longed.

"Mr. Rayburn!"

"That was very stupid and unpardonable of me, Prudence," he said
quickly, "I really did not think what I was doing.  But you were so
sweet, and--I'm awfully fond of you, Prudence, you know that."

Prudence looked at him thoughtfully.  She felt that this hardly gave
her the desired opening.  So she waited, hoping he would commit himself
further.  More humbled by her unnatural silence, he did go on.

"You know, Prudence, when a man cares for a girl as I care for you, it
isn't always easy for him to be sober and sensible.  You shouldn't have
been so--so dear."

Prudence sighed happily.  She was content.  This gave her the
long-desired cue.

"Mr. Rayburn," she said gently but decidedly, "I think you ought not to
come here any more."

He walked over to her quickly, and stood beside the chair into which
she had dropped when he kissed her.

"Don't say that, Prudence," he said in a hurried low voice.

"It is true," she persisted, feeling somehow sorry, though she did not
understand why she should feel so.  "I--I--well, you know I--you
remember what I told you that first day, don't you?  About getting
married, and falling in love, and such things.  It is true.  I don't
want to love anybody, and I don't want to get married, and Fairy
says--it is--remotely possible--that you might get--very fond of me."

He smiled rather grimly.  "Yes, I think it is--remotely possible."

"Then that settles it," she said comfortably.  "And besides, I have
such a lot to do that I can't--well, bother--spending so much time
outside as I have with you.  I've been neglecting my work, and it isn't
right.  I haven't the time."

"Which is your way of saying that you do not like me, isn't it?"

Prudence stood up impulsively.  "Oh, I like you, but--" she threw out
her hands expressively.  He took them in his, tenderly, firmly.

"But, Prudence," he argued, "that is because the woman in you isn't
awake.  You may never love me--a dismal possibility, but it is true.
But don't you think it only fair that you should give me a chance to
try?"

"Oh, but that's just the point," she cried.  "I do not want you to try.
I do not want to run any risk, at all.  I wouldn't marry you if I did
love you--I told you that right in the beginning."

He still held her hands in one of his, caressing them slowly with the
other.  "What is there about me that you do not like?" he demanded
suddenly.  "There is something, I know."

And with her awful unbelievable honesty.  Prudence told him.  "Yes,"
she said, "that is true.  I hated to mention it, but there is
something!  Mr. Rayburn, I just can't stand the bugs!"

"Good heavens!  The what?"

"The bugs!  I can't bear for you to be near me, because I keep
wondering if there are bugs and things in your pocket.  I'm afraid
they'll get over on me.  Even now it makes me shiver when you hold my
hands, because I know you've been handling the horrible little
creatures with yours."  He dropped her hands abruptly, and stared at
her.  "And after you leave, I get down on my hands and knees and look
over the floor, and examine the chairs, to see if any have crawled off!
It's a terrible feeling, Mr. Rayburn.  You know I told you I hated
bugs.--I'm afraid I've hurt your feelings," she said sadly.

"Where in the world did you get such an idea as that?" he demanded
rather angrily.  "Do you think I have pet bugs to carry around with me
for company?"

"No,--but don't you remember the picnic,--and how you kept gathering
them up in your handkerchiefs and putting them in your pockets?  And
how I kept squirming around to get on the other side,--I was trying to
get away from the bugs!"

"But, my heavens, Prudence, those were my field clothes.  I don't put
bugs in these pockets,--these are my Sunday togs!"  He smiled a little.
"And I always wash my hands, you know."  He found it humorous, and yet
it hurt him.  Such a little thing to prejudice a girl so strongly,--and
one he liked so marvelously well!

"You might forget, and put them in these pockets,--it's a kind of habit
with you, I suppose.  And just plain washing won't take the idea of
bugs off your hands."

"Prudence, you are only a girl,--a childish girl, but a very sweet one.
I want you to like me.  When you grow up, you are going to be a
wonderfully good and lovely woman.  I--I am going to want you then.  I
know it.  Let's just be friends now, can't we--until later--for a long
time yet?  I'll promise on my word of honor never to put another bug in
my pockets, or my handkerchiefs.  But I can't promise not to touch
them, for I have to do it in class.  That's how I earn my living!  But
I will wash my hands with Ivory soap and sapolio, and rub them with
cold cream, and powder them, and perfume them, before I ever come near
you again.  Won't that do?"

Prudence shook her head.  "I know you are laughing at me," she said,
"but I always told you I was just a silly simpleton.  And--it isn't the
bugs altogether.  I--I like it better to be with my sisters than----"

"Than with me?  I see.  As I said, the woman of you is still sleeping.
Well, we are young, and I will wait.  I won't bother you any more for a
long time, Prudence, but I shan't forget you.  And some day I will come
back to you again."  He stared at her moodily.  Then he put his hands
beneath her elbows, and looked into her eyes searchingly.  "You are a
strange girl, Prudence.  In some ways, you are so womanly, and in other
ways so--pitifully girlish!  All the woman in your heart seems to be
given to your sisters and your father, and--  But you will waken, and I
won't hurry you."  Then he put his arms around her again, and whispered
in her ear, "But I love you, Prudence, and--if some one else should do
the awakening--it would hurt!"  Then he kissed her, and went away.

But Prudence ran up-stairs, singing happily.  "Oh, I feel like a
caged-up bird that has broken loose," she cried to her reflection in
the mirror jubilantly.  "Oh, what fun it will be to come home from
church with Fairy and the twins, the way I used to do!"




CHAPTER VII

LESSONS IN ETIQUETTE

Connie was lying flat on her back near the register.  The twins were
sitting on the floor near her, hearing each other conjugate Latin
verbs.  And Prudence, with her darning basket, was earnestly trying to
solve a domestic problem,--how to get three pairs of wearable stockings
out of eleven hosiery remnants.  So Fairy found them as she came in,
radiant and glowing.

"Glorious day," she said, glancing impartially at her sisters.  "Just
glorious!  Why are you all hugging the register, may I ask?  It is
perfect weather.  Connie, you should be out-of-doors this minute, by
all means.  Twins, aren't you grown-up enough to sit on chairs, or
won't your footies reach the floor?--Babbie, Eugene Babler, you know,
is coming to spend the evening, Prudence."

"What is going on to-night?" queried Prudence.

"Nothing is going on.  That's why he is coming.  It's too cold to
meander around outdoors these nights, and so we shall have to amuse
ourselves inside as best we can."

The whole family came to attention at this.

"Oh, goody!" cried Connie.  "Let's make taffy, shall we, Fairy?"

"Certainly not.  This isn't a children's party.  You'll go to bed at
eight o'clock as usual, Connie mine.--Now, we must have something to
eat.  The question is, What shall it be?"

"Yes," agreed Carol with enthusiasm,--Carol was always enthusiastic on
the subject of something to eat.  "Yes, indeed, that is the question.
What shall we have?"

"You will likely have pleasant dreams, Carol," was the cool retort.
"Babbie did not invite himself to spend the evening with you, I
believe."

"Do you mean to suggest," demanded Lark with withering scorn, "that it
is your intention to shut yourself up alone with this--this creature,
excluding the rest of us?"

"Yes, and have refreshments for just you two?" cried Carol.

[Illustration: "Yes, and have refreshments for just you two?"]

"That is my intention most certainly.  The twins and Connie will not
put in appearance at all.  Prue will serve the refreshments, and will
eat with us.  Babbie and I shall spend the evening in the front room."

"The front room?" echoed Prudence.  "This room is much cheerier, and
more homelike."

"Well, Babbie isn't a member of the family, you know," said Fairy.

"You are doing your best," sniffed Carol.

"Now, you girls must understand right off, that things are different
here from what they were at Exminster.  When boys came to the house
there they came to have a good time with the whole family.  But here it
is very different.  I've been looking around, and I've got on to the
system.  The proper thing is to receive callers privately, without the
family en masse sitting by and superintending.  That's etiquette, you
know.  And one must always serve refreshments.  More etiquette.  Men
are such greedy animals, they do not care to go places where the eats
aren't forthcoming."

"Men!  Are you referring to this Babbling creature now?" interposed
Carol.

"Ouch!" said Lark.

"But won't it be rather--poky--just sitting in the front room by
yourselves all evening?" asked Prudence doubtfully, ignoring the
offended twins.

"Oh, I dare say it will.  But it's the proper thing to do," said Fairy
complacently.

"What are you going to do all evening?" Connie wanted to know.  "Just
sit and look at each other and admire yourselves?"

The twins thought this very clever of Connie, so they both said "Ouch!"
approvingly.

"Why, no, baby dear," said Fairy good-naturedly.  "We shall talk.
Feast our souls with a flow of reason, you know.  We shall converse.
We shall hold pleasant intercourse."

"Wouldn't it be more fun to have the girls in for a little while?"
This from Prudence.

"Oh, it might,--but it wouldn't be the proper thing at all.  College
men do not care to be entertained by babies."

"No," snapped Lark, "the wisdom of babies is too deep for
these--these--these men in embryo."

This was so exquisitely said that Lark was quite restored to amiability
by it.  "In embryo," had been added to her vocabulary that very day in
the biology class.  It was only the sheerest good fortune which gave
her the opportunity of utilizing it so soon.  And Carol said "Ouch!"
with such whole-souled admiration that Lark's spirit soared among the
clouds.  She had scored!

"And what shall we serve them?" urged Prudence.  "I suppose it would
hardly do to--pop corn, would it?"

"No, indeed.  Popping corn is very nice for the twins and the little
boys in the neighborhood."  Fairy smiled with relish as she saw the
twins wince at this thrust.  "But Babbie and I--  Oh, never!  It
wouldn't do at all.  Now, oyster stew and crackers,--I mean wafers,----"

"Oysters are fearfully expensive, Fairy," objected the frugal Prudence.

"Oh, we can stand it for once," said Fairy easily.  "This is the first
time, and we must do something extra.  Babbie is all the rage at
school, and the girls are frantic with jealousy because I have cut
everybody else out.  To be honest about it, I can't understand it
myself.  Babbie's such a giddy scatter-brained youngster, you'd think
he'd prefer----"

"Do you like him, Fairy?  Don't you think he's tiresome?  He talks so
much, it seems to me."

"To be sure I like him.  He's great fun.  He's always joking and never
has a sensible thought, and hates study.  He's an amusing soul, I must
say.  He's going to attend here a couple of years, and then study
pharmacy.  His father is a druggist in Ottumwa, and quite well off.
The only reason Babbie came here instead of going to a big college in
the East is because his father is a trustee.  Trustees are in honor
bound to send their offspring to the college they trustee,--just as
ministers are obliged to trade with the members when possible."

"Even if they short-weight and long-charge you," put in Carol.

"Carol!" exclaimed Prudence reprovingly.  "Well, we'll serve oyster
stew then.  Will you eat in the dining-room?"

"No, we'll eat on the little table in the front room,--informally, you
know.  You must get it ready, and arrange it nicely on the big tray.
Then you must come to the door and say, 'Wouldn't you like a little
oyster stew?'  Say it carelessly, as if we always have something to eat
before going to bed.   And I'll say, 'Oh, yes, Prudence, bring it right
in.'  Then you bring it in, and we'll all eat together.--That's the way
to do it!  Babbie's had dates with the very swellest girls in school,
and he knows about such things.  We must do it up brown!"

"Swell!" mocked Lark.  "Do it up brown!  Oh, you'll be a record-breaker
of a college professor all right.  I'm sure this young Babler is just
the type of man to interest the modern college professor!  Swell!  Do
it up brown!"

"Ouch!" grinned Carol.

"Now, will you twins run down-town for the oysters?" asked Prudence
briskly.

"Who?  Us?" demanded Lark, indignantly and ungrammatically.  "Do you
think we can carry home oysters for the--the--personal consumption of
this Babbling young prince?  Not so!  Let Fairy go after the oysters!
She can carry them home tenderly and appreciatively.  Carol and I
can't!  We don't grasp the beauty of that man's nature."

"Oh, yes, twinnies, I think you'll go, all right.  Hurry now, for you
must be back in time to help me get supper.  Fairy'll have to
straighten the front room, and we won't have time.  Run along, and be
quick."

For a few seconds the twins gazed at each other studiously.  Neither
spoke.  Without a word, they went up-stairs to prepare for their errand.

They whispered softly going through the upper hall.

"We'd better make a list," said Carol softly.

So with heads close together they wrote out several items on a piece of
paper.

"It'll cost quite a lot," objected Carol.  "Thirty cents, anyhow.  And
Prudence'll make us pay for the oysters, sure.  Remember that."

"We'd better let Connie in, too," suggested Lark.

Connie was hastily summoned, and the twins whispered explanations in
her willing ears.  "Good!" she said approvingly.  "It'll serve 'em
right."

"But it'll cost money," said Carol.  "How much have you got?"

Then Connie understood why she had been consulted.  The twins always
invited her to join their enterprises when money was required.

"A quarter," she faltered.

"Well, we'll go shares," said Lark generously.  "We'll pay a dime
apiece.  It may not take that much.  But if Prudence makes us pay for
the oysters, you'll have to pay a third.  Will you do that?"

"Yes, indeed."  Connie was relieved.  She did not always get off so
easily!

"Twins!  You must hurry!"  This was Prudence at the bottom of the
stairs.  And the twins set off quite hurriedly.  Their first tall was
at the meat market.

"A pint of oysters," said Lark briefly.

When he brought them to her, she smelled them suspiciously.  Then Carol
smelled.

"Are these rotten oysters?" she demanded hopefully.

"No," he answered, laughing.  "Certainly not."

"Have you got any rotten ones?"

"No, we don't keep that kind."  He was still laughing.

The twins sighed and hurried next door to the grocer's.

"A nickel's worth of pepper--the strongest you have."

This was quickly settled--and the grave-faced twins betook themselves
to the corner drug store.

"We--we want something with a perfectly awful smell," Lark explained
soberly.

"What kind of a smell?"

"We don't care what kind, but it must be perfectly sickening.  Like
something rotten, or dead, if you have it.  Something that will stay
smelly for several hours,--but it mustn't be dangerous, of course."

"What do you want it for?"

"We want it to put in a room to give it a horrible smell for an hour or
so."  Lark winked at him solemnly.  "It's a joke," she further
elucidated.

"I see."  His eyes twinkled.  "I think I can fix you up."  A moment
later he handed her a small bottle.  "Just sprinkle this over the
carpet.  It won't do any harm, and it smells like thunder.  It costs a
quarter."

Carol frowned.  "I suppose we'll have to take it," she said, "but it's
pretty expensive.  I hate to have druggists get such a lot of money."

He laughed aloud.  "I hate to have you get a good licking to-morrow,
too,--but you'll get it just the same, or I miss my guess."

When the twins arrived home, Fairy was just cutting the candy she had
made.  "It's delicious," she said to Prudence.  "Here's a nice dishful
for you and the girls.--Pitch in, twins, and help yourselves.  It's
very nice."

The twins waved her haughtily away.  "No, thank you," they said.  "We
couldn't eat that candy with relish.  We are unworthy."

"All right," Prudence put in quickly, as Fairy only laughed.  "I'll put
it in the cupboard, and Fairy and I will eat it to-morrow.  It's
perfectly fine,--simply delicious."

But the twins were not to be tempted.  Before they went up-stairs, Lark
inquired sarcastically:

"I suppose, Fairy, you'll don your best blue silk in honor of this
event?"

"Oh, no," was the ready answer, "I'll just wear my little green muslin.
It's old, but very nice and comfortable--just right for an evening at
home."

"Yes," scoffed Carol, "and of course you are remembering that every one
says it is the most becoming dress you have."

"Oh, yes," laughed Fairy, "I'm remembering that, all right."

Then the twins went up-stairs, but not to their own room at once.
Instead they slipped noiselessly into the front bedroom, and a little
later Carol came out into the hall and stood listening at the head of
the stairs, as though on guard.

"Be sure and leave quite a few stitches in, Lark," she whispered once.
"We want it to hang together until Babbie gets here."

That was all.  Presently Lark emerged, and their own door closed behind
them.

"It's a good thing father has to go to the trustees' meeting to-night,
isn't it?" asked Carol.  And Lark agreed, absently.  She was thinking
of the oysters.

As soon as they finished supper, Lark said, "Don't you think we'd
better go right to bed, Prue?  We don't want to taint the atmosphere of
the parsonage.  Of course, Fairy will want to wash the dishes herself
to make sure they are clean and shining."

"Oh, no," disclaimed Fairy, still good-naturedly.  "I can give an extra
rub to the ones we want to use,--that is enough.  I do appreciate the
thought, though, thanks very much."

So the twins plunged in, carefully keeping Connie beside them.  "She
has such a full-to-overflowing look," said Carol.  "If we don't keep
hold of her, she'll let something bubble over."  Connie had a dismal
propensity for giving things away,--the twins had often suffered from
it.  To-night, they were determined to forestall such a calamity.

Then they all three went to bed.  To be sure it was ridiculously early,
but they were all determined.

"We feel weak under this unusual strain.  Our nerves can't stand the
tension.  We really must retire to rest.  Maybe a good night's sleep
will restore us to normal," Lark explained gravely.

Fairy only laughed.  "Good!" she cried.  "Do go to bed.  The only time
I am sure of you is when you are in your beds.  Do you mind if I tie
you in, to make assurance doubly sure?"

But the twins and Connie had disappeared.

"You keep your eyes open, Fairy," Prudence whispered melodramatically.
"Those girls do not look right.  Something is hanging over our heads."
And she added anxiously, "Oh, I'll be so disappointed if things go
badly.  This is the first time we've ever lived up to etiquette, and I
feel it is really a crisis."

Fairy was a little late getting up-stairs to dress, but she took time
to drop into her sisters' room.  They were all in bed, breathing
heavily.  She walked from one to another, and stood above them
majestically.

"Asleep!" she cried.  "Ah, Fortune is kind.  They are asleep.  How I
love these darling little twinnies,--in their sleep!"

An audible sniff from beneath the covers, and Fairy, smiling
mischievously, went into the front room to prepare for her caller.

The bell rang as she was dressing.  Prudence went to the door,
preternaturally ceremonious, and ushered Mr. Babler into the front
room.  She turned on the electric switch as she opened the door.  She
was too much impressed with the solemnity of the occasion to take much
note of her surroundings, and she did not observe that the young man
sniffed in a peculiar manner as he entered the room.

"I'll call Fairy," she said demurely.

"Tell her she needn't primp for me," he answered, laughing.  "I know
just how she looks already."

But Prudence was too heavily burdened to laugh.  She smiled hospitably,
and closed the door upon him.  Fairy was tripping down the stairs, very
tall, very handsome, very gay.  She pinched her sister's arm as she
passed, and the front room door swung behind.  But she did not greet
her friend.  She stood erect by the door, her head tilted on one side,
sniffing, sniffing.

"What in the world?" she wondered.  Then she blushed.  Perhaps it was
something he had used on his hair!  Or perhaps he had been having his
suit cleaned!  "Oh, I guess it's nothing, after all," she stammered.
But Eugene Babler was strangely quiet.  He looked about the room in a
peculiar questioning way.

"Shall I raise a window?" he suggested finally.  "It's rather--er--hot
in here."

"Yes, do," she urged.  "Raise all of them.  It's--do you--do you notice
a--a funny smell in here?  Or am I imagining it?  It--it almost makes
me sick!"

"Yes, there is a smell," he said, in evident relief.  "I thought maybe
you'd been cleaning the carpet with something.  It's ghastly.  Can't we
go somewhere else?"

"Come on."  She opened the door into the sitting-room.  "We're coming
out here if you do not mind, Prue."  And Fairy explained the difficulty.

"Why, that's very strange," said Prudence, knitting her brows.  "I was
in there right after supper, and I didn't notice anything.  What does
it smell like?"

"It's a new smell to me," laughed Fairy, "but something about it is
strangely suggestive of our angel-twins."

Prudence went to investigate, and Fairy shoved a big chair near the
table, waving her hand toward it lightly with a smile at Babbie.  Then
she sank into a low rocker, and leaned one arm on the table.  She
wrinkled her forehead thoughtfully.

"That smell," she began.  "I am very suspicious about it.  It was not
at all natural----"

"Excuse me, Fairy," he said, ill at ease for the first time in her
knowledge of him.  "Did you know your sleeve was coming out?"

Fairy gasped, and raised her arm.

"Both arms, apparently," he continued, smiling, but his face was
flushed.

"Excuse me just a minute, will you?"  Fairy was unruffled.  She sought
her sister.  "Look here, Prue,--what do you make of this?  I'm coming
to pieces!  I'm hanging by a single thread, as it were."

Her sleeves were undoubtedly ready to drop off at a second's notice!
Prudence was shocked.  She grew positively white in the face.

"Oh, Fairy," she wailed.  "We are disgraced."

"Not a bit of it," said Fairy coolly.  "I remember now that Lark was
looking for the scissors before supper.  Aren't those twins unique?
This is almost bordering on talent, isn't it?  Don't look so
distressed, Prue.  Etiquette itself must be subservient to twins, it
seems.  Don't forget to bring in the stew at a quarter past nine, and
have it as good as possible,--please, dear."

"I will," vowed Prudence, "I'll--I'll use cream.  Oh, those horrible
twins!"

"Go in and entertain Babbie till I come down, won't you?"  And Fairy
ran lightly up the stairs, humming a snatch of song.

But Prudence did a poor job of entertaining Babbie during her sister's
absence.  She felt really dizzy!  Such a way to introduce Etiquette
into the parsonage life.  She was glad to make her escape from the room
when Fairy returned, a graceful figure in the fine blue silk!  She went
back to the dining-room, and painstakingly arranged the big tray for
the designated moment of its entrance,--according to etiquette.  Fairy
and Babbie in the next room talked incessantly, laughing often and
long, and Prudence, hearing, smiled in sympathy.  She herself thought
it would be altogether stupid to be shut up in a room alone with "just
a man" for a whole evening,--but etiquette required it.  Fairy knew
about such things, of course.

A little after nine, she called out dismally, "Fairy!"  And Fairy,
fearing fresh disaster, came running out.

"What now?  What----"

"I forget what you told me to say," whispered Prudence wretchedly,
"what was it?  The soup is ready, and piping hot,--but what is it you
want me to say?"

Fairy screamed with laughter.  "You goose!" she cried.  "Say anything
you like.  I was just giving you a tip, that was all.  It doesn't make
any difference what you say."

"Oh, I am determined to do my part just right," vowed Prudence
fervently, "according to etiquette and all.  What was it you said?"

Fairy stifled her laughter with difficulty, and said in a low voice,
"Wouldn't you like a little nice, hot, oyster stew?"  Prudence repeated
it after her breathlessly.

So Fairy returned once more, and soon after Prudence tapped on the
door.  Then she opened it, and thrust her curly head inside.  "Wouldn't
you like a little nice, hot, oyster stew?" she chirped methodically.
And Fairy said, "Oh, yes indeed, Prudence,--this is so nice of you."

The stew was steaming hot, and the three gathered sociably
about the table.  Prudence was talking.  Fairy was passing the
"crackers,"--Prudence kicked her foot gently beneath the table, to
remind her that etiquette calls them "wafers."  So it happened that
Babbie was first to taste the steaming stew.  He gasped, and gulped,
and swallowed some water with more haste than grace.  Then he toyed
idly with spoon and wafer until Prudence tasted also.  Prudence did not
gasp.  She did not cry out.  She looked up at her sister with wide hurt
eyes,--a world of pathos in the glance.  But Fairy did not notice.

"Now, please do not ask me to talk until I have finished my soup," she
was saying brightly, "I simply can not think and appreciate oyster stew
at the same time."

Then she appreciated it!  She dropped her spoon with a great clatter,
and jumped up from the table.  "Mercy!" she shrieked.  "It is poisoned!"

Babbie leaned back in his chair and laughed until his eyes were wet.
Prudence's eyes were wet, too, but not from laughter!  What would
etiquette think of her, after this?

"What did you do to this soup, Prudence?" demanded Fairy.

"I made it,--nothing else," faltered poor Prudence, quite crushed by
this blow.  And oysters forty cents a pint!

"It's pepper, I think," gasped Babbie.  "My insides bear startling
testimony to the presence of pepper."

And he roared again, while Prudence began a critical examination of the
oysters.  She found them literally stuffed with pepper, there was no
doubt of it.  The twins had done deadly work!  Their patience, at
least, was commendable,--it seemed that not one oyster had escaped
their attention.  The entire pint had been ruined by the pepper.

"Revenge, ye gods, how sweet," chanted Fairy.  "The twins are getting
even with a vengeance,--the same twins you said were adorable, Babbie."
It must be said for Fairy that her good nature could stand almost
anything.  Even this did not seriously disturb her.  "Do you suppose
you can find us some milk, Prue?  And crackers!  I'm so fond of
crackers and milk, aren't you, Babbie?"

"Oh, I adore it.  But serve a microscope with it, please.  I want to
examine it for microbes before I taste."

But Prudence did better than that.  She made some delicious cocoa, and
opened a can of pear preserves, donated to the parsonage by the amiable
Mrs. Adams.  The twins were very fond of pear preserves, and had been
looking forward to eating these on their approaching birthday.  They
were doomed to disappointment!  The three had a merry little feast,
after all, and their laughter rang out so often and so unrestrainedly
that the twins shook in their beds with rage and disappointment.

Mr. Starr came in while they were eating, and joined them genially.
But afterward, when Prudence realized that etiquette called for their
retirement, her father still sat complacently by the register, talking
and laughing.  Prudence fastened her eyes upon him.

"Well, I must honestly go to bed," she said, gazing hypnotically at her
father.  "I know you will excuse me.  I must store up my strength to
deal with the twins in the morning."

She got up from her chair, and moved restlessly about the room, still
boring her father with her eyes.  He did not move.  She paused beside
him, and slipped her hand under his elbow.

"Now, father," she said gaily, "we must put our heads together, and
think out a proper punishment for the awful creatures."

Her hand was uplifting, and Mr. Starr rose with it.  Together they left
the room with cordial good nights, and inviting Mr. Babler to "try the
parsonage again."  Prudence listened outside the twins' door, and heard
them breathing loudly.  Then she went to her own room, and snuggling
down beneath the covers, laughed softly to herself.

"Etiquette!" she gurgled.  "Etiquette!  There's no room for such a
thing in a parsonage,--I see that!"

It speaks well for the courage of Babbie, and the attractions of Fairy,
that he came to the parsonage again and again.  In time he became the
best of friends with the twins themselves, but he always called them
"the adorables," and they never asked him why.  The punishment
inflicted upon them by Prudence rankled in their memories for many
months.  Indeed, upon that occasion, Prudence fairly surpassed herself
in the ingenuity she displayed.  The twins considered themselves very
nearly as grown-up as Fairy, and the fact that she was a young lady,
and they were children, filled their hearts with bitterness.  They
never lost an opportunity of showing their independence where she was
concerned.  And with marvelous insight, Prudence used Fairy as her
weapon of punishment,--in fact, the twins called Fairy the
"ducking-stool" for many days.

"The offense was against Fairy," said Prudence, with a solemnity she
did not feel, "and the reparation must be done to her.  For three
weeks, you must do all of her bedroom work, and run every errand she
requires.  Moreover, you must keep her shoes well cleaned and nicely
polished, and must do every bit of her darning!"

The twins would have preferred whipping a thousand times.  They felt
they had got a whipping's worth of pleasure out of their mischief!  But
a punishment like this sat heavily upon their proud young shoulders,
and from that time on they held Fairy practically immune from their
pranks.

But Prudence did not bother her head about etiquette after that
experience.  "I'm strong for comfort," she declared, "and since the two
can not live together in our family, I say we do without etiquette."

And Fairy nodded in agreement, smiling good-naturedly.




CHAPTER VIII

THE FIRST DARK SHADOW OF WINTER

Prudence and Fairy stood in the bay window of the sitting-room, and
looked out at the thickly falling snow.  Already the ground was whitely
carpeted, and the low-branched peach trees just outside the parsonage
windows were beginning to bow down beneath their burdens.

"Isn't it beautiful, Prudence?" whispered Fairy.  "Isn't it beautiful?
Oh, I love it when it snows."

"Yes, and you love it when the sun shines, too," said Prudence, "and
when it rains, and when the wind is blowing.  You have the soul of a
poet, that's what is the matter with you.  You are a nature-fiend, as
Carol would say."

Fairy turned abruptly from the window.  "Don't talk for a minute,
Prue,--I want to write."

So Prudence stood quietly in the window, listening to the pencil
scratching behind her.

"Listen now, Prue,--how is this?" Fairy had a clear expressive voice,
"a bright voice," Prudence called it.  And as she read her simple lines
aloud, the heart of Prudence swelled with pride.  To Prudence, Fairy
was a wonderful girl.

  "Good night, little baby earth, going to sleep,
  Tucked in your blankets, all woolly and deep.
  Close your tired eyelids, droop your tired head,
  Nestle down sweetly within your white bed.
  Kind Mother Sky, bending softly above,
  Is holding you close in her bosom of love.
  Closely she draws the white coverlets warm,
  She will be near you to shield you from harm.
  Soon she will set all her candles alight,
  To scatter the darkness, and save you from fright.
  Then she will leave her cloud-doorway ajar,
  To watch you, that nothing your slumbers may mar.
  Rest, little baby earth, rest and sleep tight,
  The winter has come, and we bid you good night."


Fairy laughed, but her face was flushed.  "How is that?" she demanded.

"Oh, Fairy," cried Prudence, "it is wonderful!  How can you think of
such sweet little things?  May I have it?  May I keep it?  Oh, I think
it is perfectly dear--I wish I could do that!  I never in the world
would have thought of baby earth going to sleep and Mother Sky tucking
her in white blankets.--I think you are just wonderful, Fairy!"

Fairy's eyes were bright at the praise, but she laughed as she
answered.  "You always think me and my scribbles perfection,
Prue,--even the love verses that shocked the Ladies' Aid.  You are a
bad critic.  But doesn't the snow make you think--pretty things,
Prudence?  Come now, as you stood at the window there, what were you
thinking?"

"I was just wondering if Connie wore her rubbers to school, and if
father remembered to take his muffler."

Fairy burst into renewed laughter.  "Oh, you precious, old, practical
Prudence," she gurgled.  "Rubbers and mufflers, with such a delicious
snowfall as this!  Oh, Prudence, shame upon you."

Prudence was ashamed.  "Oh, I know I am a perfect idiot, Fairy," she
said.  "I know it better than anybody else.  I am so ashamed of myself,
all the time."  Then she added rather shyly, "Fairy, are you ashamed of
me sometimes?  When the college girls are here, and you are all talking
so brilliantly, aren't you kind of mortified that I am so stupid and
dull?  I do not care if outsiders do think I am inferior to the rest of
you, but--really I do not want you to be ashamed of me!  I--oh, I know
it myself,--that I do not amount to anything, and never will, but--it
would hurt if I thought you and the twins were going to find
me--humiliating."  Prudence was looking at her sister hungrily, her
lips drooping, her eyes dark.

For a long instant Fairy stared at her incredulously.  Then she sprang
to her feet, her face white, her eyes blazing.

"Prudence Starr," she cried furiously, "how dare you say such things of
us?  Do you think we are as despicable as all that?  Oh, Prudence, I
never was so insulted in all my life!  Ashamed of you!  Ashamed--Why,
we are proud of you, every one of us, daddy, too!  We think you are the
finest and dearest girl that ever lived.  We think--Oh, I think God
Himself must be proud of a girl like you, Prudence Starr!  Ashamed of
you!"

And Fairy, bursting into tears, rushed wildly out of the room.  For all
her poetical nature, Fairy was usually self-restrained and calm.  Only
twice before in all her life had Prudence seen her so tempest-tossed,
and now, greatly disturbed, yet pleased at the passionate avowals, she
hurried away in search of her sister.  She needed no more assurance of
her attitude.

So the twins and Connie came into an empty room, and chattered away to
themselves abstractedly for an hour.  Then Prudence came down.
Instantly Connie was asked the all-important question:

"Are your feet wet?"

Connie solemnly took three steps across the room.  "Hear me sqush," she
said proudly.  She did sqush, too!

"Constance Starr, I am ashamed of you!  This is positively wicked.  You
know it is a law of the Medes and Persians that you change your shoes
and stockings as soon as you come in when your feet are wet.  Do it at
once.  I'll get some hot water so you can soak your feet, too.  And you
shall drink some good hot peppermint tea, into the bargain.  I'll teach
you to sit around in wet clothes!  Do you think I want an invalid on my
hands?"

"Oh, don't be so fussy," said Connie fretfully, "wet feet don't do any
harm."  But she obligingly soaked her feet, and drank the peppermint.

"Are your feet wet, twins?"

"No," said Lark, "we have better judgment than to go splashing through
the wet old snow.--What's the matter with you, Carol?  Why don't you
sit still?  Are your feet wet?"

"No, but it's too hot in this room.  My clothes feel sticky.  May I
open the door, Prudence?"

"Mercy, no!  The snow is blowing a hurricane now.  It isn't very hot in
here, Carol.  You've been running outdoors in the cold, and that makes
it seem hot.  You must peel the potatoes now, twins, it's time to get
supper.  Carol, you run up-stairs and ask papa if he got his feet wet.
Between him and Connie, I do not have a minute's peace in the winter
time!"

"You go, Lark," said Carol.  "My head aches."

"Do you want me to rub it?" asked Prudence, as Lark skipped up-stairs
for her twin.

"No, it's just the closeness in here.  It doesn't ache very bad.  If we
don't have more fresh air, we'll all get something and die,
Prudence.--I tell you that.  This room is perfectly stuffy.--I do not
want to talk any more."  And Carol got up from her chair and walked
restlessly about the room.

But Carol was sometimes given to moods, and so, without concern,
Prudence went to the kitchen to prepare the evening meal.

"Papa says his feet are not wet, and that you are a big simpleton,
and--Oh, did you make cinnamon rolls to-day, Prue?  Oh, goody!  Carrie,
come on out!  Look,--she made cinnamon rolls."

Connie, too, hastened out to the kitchen in her bare feet, and was
promptly driven back by the watchful Prudence.

"I just know you are going to be sick, Connie,--I feel it in my bones.
And walking out in that cold kitchen in your bare feet!  You can just
drink some more peppermint tea for that, now."

"Well, give me a cinnamon roll to go with it," urged Connie.
"Peppermint is awfully dry, taken by itself."

Lark hooted gaily at this sentiment, but joined her sister in pleading
for cinnamon rolls.

"No, wait until supper is ready.  You do not need to help peel the
potatoes to-night, Carol.  Run back where it is warm, and you must not
read if your head aches.  You read too much anyhow.  I'll help Lark
with the potatoes.  No, do not take the paper, Carol,--I said you must
not read."

Then Lark and Prudence, working together, and talking much, prepared
the supper for the family.  When they gathered about the table,
Prudence looked critically at Connie.

"Are you beginning to feel sick?  Do you feel like sneezing, or any
thing?--Connie's awfully naughty, papa.  Her feet were just oozing
water, and she sat there in her wet shoes and stockings, just like a
stupid child.--Aren't you going to eat any supper, Carol?  Are you
sick?  What is the matter?  Does your head still ache?"

"Oh, it doesn't ache exactly, but I do not feel hungry.  No, I am not
sick, Prudence, so don't stew about it.  I'm just not hungry.  The meat
is too greasy, and the potatoes are lumpy.  I think I'll take a
cinnamon roll."  But she only picked it to pieces idly.  Prudence
watched her with the intense suspicious gaze of a frightened mother
bird.

"There are some canned oysters out there, Carol.  If I make you some
soup, will you eat it?"

This was a great concession, for the canned oysters were kept in
anticipation of unexpected company.  But Carol shook her head
impatiently.  "I am not hungry at all," she said.

"I'll open some pineapple, or those beautiful pickled peaches Mrs.
Adams gave us, or--or anything, if you'll just eat something, Carrie."

Still Carol shook her head.  "I said I wasn't hungry, Prudence."  But
her face was growing very red, and her eyes were strangely bright.  She
moved her hands with unnatural restless motions, and frequently lifted
her shoulders in a peculiar manner.

"Do your shoulders hurt, Carol?" asked her father, who was also
watching her anxiously.

"Oh, it feels kind of--well--tight, I guess, in my chest.  But it
doesn't hurt.  It hurts a little when I breathe deep."

"Is your throat still sore, Carol?" inquired Lark.  "Don't you remember
saying you couldn't swallow when we were coming home from school?"

"It isn't sore now," said Carol.  And as though intolerant of further
questioning, she left the dining-room quickly.

"Shall I put flannel on her chest and throat, father?" asked Prudence
nervously.

"Yes, and if she gets worse we will call the doctor.  It's probably
just a cold, but we must----"

"It isn't diphtheria, papa, you know that," cried Prudence passionately.

For there were four reported cases of that dread disease in Mount Mark.

But the pain in Carol's chest did grow worse, and she became so
feverish that she began talking in quick broken sentences.

"It was too hot!--Don't go away, Larkie!--Her feet were wet, and it
kept squshing out.--I guess I'm kind of sick, Prue.--Don't put that
thing on my head, it is strangling me!--Oh, I can't get my breath!"
And she flung her hand out sharply, as though to push something away
from her face.

Then Mr. Starr went to the telephone and hurriedly called the doctor.
Prudence meanwhile had undressed Carol, and put on her little pink
flannel nightgown.

"Go out in the kitchen, girls, and shut the door," she said to her
sisters, who stood close around the precious twin, so suddenly
stricken.  "Fairy!" she cried.  "Go at once.  It may be catching.  Take
the others with you.  And keep the door shut."

But Lark flung herself on her knees beside her twin, and burst into
choking sobs.  "I won't go," she cried.  "I won't leave Carrie.  I will
not, Prudence!"

"Oh, it is too hot," moaned Carol.  "Oh, give me a drink!  Give me some
snow, Prudence.  Oh, it hurts!"  And she pressed her burning hands
against her chest.

"Lark," said her father, stepping quickly to her side, "go out to the
kitchen at once.  Do you want to make Carrie worse?"  And Lark, cowed
and quivering, rushed into the kitchen and closed the door.

"I'll carry her up-stairs to bed, Prue," said her father, striving to
render his voice natural for the sake of the suffering oldest daughter,
whose tense white face was frightening.

Together they carried the child up the stairs.  "Put her in our bed,"
said Prudence.  "I'll--I'll--if it's diphtheria, daddy, she and I will
stay upstairs here, and the rest of you must stay down.  You can bring
our food up to the head of the stairs, and I'll come out and get it.
They can't take Carol away from the parsonage."

"We will get a nurse, Prudence.  We couldn't let you run a risk like
that.  It would not be right.  If I could take care of her properly
myself, I----"

"You couldn't, father, and it would be wicked for you to take such
chances.  What would the--others do without you?  But it would not make
any difference about me.  I'm not important.  He can give me
anti-toxin, and I'm such a healthy girl there will be no danger.  But
she must not be shut alone with a nurse.  She would die!"

And Carol took up the words, screaming, "I will die!  I will die!
Don't leave me, Prudence.  Don't shut me up alone.  Prudence!
Prudence!"

Down-stairs in the kitchen, three frightened girls clung to one
another, crying bitterly as they heard poor Carol's piercing screams.

"It is pneumonia," said the doctor, after an examination.  And he
looked at Prudence critically.  "I think we must have a nurse for a few
days.  It may be a little severe, and you are not quite strong enough."
Then, as Prudence remonstrated, "Oh, yes," he granted, "you shall stay
with her, but if it is very serious a nurse will be of great service.
I will have one come at once."  Then he paused, and listened to the
indistinct sobbing that floated up from the kitchen.  "Can't you send
those girls away for the night,--to some of the neighbors?  It will be
much better."

But this the younger girls stubbornly refused to do.  "If you send me
out of the house when Carol is sick, I will kill myself," said Lark, in
such a strange voice that the doctor eyed her sharply.

"Well, if you will all stay down-stairs and keep quiet, so as not to
annoy your sister," he consented grudgingly.  "The least sobbing, or
confusion, or excitement, may make her much worse.  Fix up a bed on the
floor down here, all of you, and go to sleep."

"I won't go to bed," said Lark, looking up at the doctor with agonized
eyes.  "I won't go to bed while Carol is sick."

"Give her a cup of something hot to drink," he said to Fairy curtly.

"I won't drink anything," said Lark.  "I won't drink anything, and I
won't eat a bite of anything until Carol is well.  I won't sleep,
either."

The doctor took her hand in his, and deftly pushed the sleeve above the
elbow.

"You can twist my arm if you like, but I won't eat, and I won't drink,
and I won't sleep."

The doctor smiled.  Swiftly inserting the point of his needle in her
arm, he released her.  "I won't hurt you, but I am pretty sure you will
be sleeping in a few minutes."  He turned to Fairy.  "Get her ready for
bed at once.  The little one can wait."

An hour later, he came down-stairs again.  "Is she sleeping?" he asked
of Fairy in a low voice.  "That is good.  You have your work cut out
for you, my girl.  The little one here will be all right, but this twin
is in nearly as bad shape as the one up-stairs."

"Oh!  Doctor!  Larkie, too!"

"Oh, she is not sick.  But she is too intense.  She is taking this too
hard.  Her system is not well enough developed to stand such a strain
very long.  Something would give way,--maybe her brain.  She must be
watched.  She must eat and sleep.  There is school to-morrow, isn't
there?"

"But I am sure Lark will not go, Doctor.  She has never been to school
a day in her life without Carol.  I am sure she will not go!"

"Let her stay at home, then.  Don't get her excited.  But make her
work.  Keep her doing little tasks about the house, and send her on
errands.  Talk to her a good deal.  Prudence will have her hands full
with the other twin, and you'll have all you can do with this one.  I'm
depending on you, my girl.  You mustn't fail me."

That was the beginning of an anxious week.  For two days Carol was in
delirium most of the time, calling out, crying, screaming affrightedly.
And Lark crouched at the foot of the stairs, hands clenched
passionately, her slender form tense and motionless.

It was four in the afternoon, as the doctor was coming down from the
sick room, that Fairy called him into the dining-room with a suggestive
glance.

"She won't eat," she said.  "I have done everything possible, and I had
the nurse try.  But she will not eat a bite.  I--I'm sorry, Doctor, but
I can't make her."

"What has she been doing?"

"She's been at the foot of the stairs all day.  She won't do a thing I
tell her.  She won't mind the nurse.  Father told her to keep away,
too, but she does not pay any attention.  When I speak to her, she does
not answer.  When she hears you coming down, she runs away and hides,
but she goes right back again."

"Can your father make her eat?  If he commands her?"

"I do not know.  I doubt it.  But we can try.  Here's some hot
soup,--I'll call father."

So Lark was brought into the dining-room, and her father came down the
stairs.  The doctor whispered an explanation to him in the hall.

"Lark," said her father, gently but very firmly, "you must eat, or you
will be sick, too.  We need all of our time to look after Carol to-day.
Do you want to keep us away from her to attend to you?"

"No, father, of course not.  I wish you would all go right straight
back to Carrie this minute and leave me alone.  I'm all right.  But I
can't eat until Carol is well."

Her father drew a chair to the table and said, "Sit down and eat that
soup at once, Larkie."

Lark's face quivered, but she turned away.  "I can't, father.  You
don't understand.  I can't eat,--I really can't.  Carrie's my twin,
and--oh, father, don't you see how it is?"

He stood for a moment, frowning at her thoughtfully.  Then he left the
room, signing for the doctor to follow.  "I'll send Prudence down," he
said.  "She'll manage some way."

"I must stay here until I see her eat it," said the doctor.  "If she
won't do it, she must be kept under morphine for a few days.  But it's
better not.  Try Prudence, by all means."

So Prudence, white-faced, eyes black-circled, came down from the room
where she had served her sister many weary hours.  The doctor was
standing in the center of the room.  Fairy was hovering anxiously near
Lark, rigid at the window.

"Larkie," whispered Prudence, and with a bitter cry the young girl
leaped into her sister's arms.

Prudence caressed and soothed her tenderly.  "Poor little Larkie," she
murmured, "poor little twinnie!--But Carol is resting pretty well now,
Lark.  She's coming through all right.  She was conscious several times
to-day.  The first time she just looked up at me and smiled and
whispered, 'Hard luck, Prue.'  Then a little later she said, 'Tell
Larkie I'm doing fine, and don't let her worry.'  Pretty soon she spoke
again, 'You make Lark be sensible, Prue, or she'll be sick, too.'  Once
again she started to say something about you, but she was too sick to
finish.  'Larkie is such a--,' but that was as far as she could go.
She was thinking of you all the time, Lark.  She is so afraid you'll
worry and make yourself sick, too.  She would be heartbroken if she was
able to see you, and you were too sick to come to her.  You must keep
up your strength for Carol's sake.  If she is conscious to-morrow,
we're going to bring you up a while to see her.  She can hardly stand
being away from you, I know.  But you must get out-of-doors, and bring
some color to your cheeks, first.  It would make her miserable to see
you like this."

Lark was still sobbing, but more gently now, and she still clung to her
sister.

"To-morrow, Prudence?  Honestly, may I go up to-morrow?  You're not
just fooling me, are you?  You wouldn't do that!"

"Of course I wouldn't.  Yes, you really may, if you'll be good and make
yourself look better.  It would be very bad for Carrie to see you so
white and wan.  She would worry.  Have you been eating?  You must eat
lots, and then take a good run out-of-doors toward bedtime, so you will
sleep well.  It will be a good tonic for Carol to see you bright and
fresh and rosy."

"Oh, I can't bear to be fresh and rosy when Carrie is sick!"

"It hurts,--but you are willing to be hurt for Carol's sake!  You will
do it on her account.  It will do her so much good.  Now sit down and
eat your soup, and I'll stay here a while and tell you all about her.
I gave her the pansies you bought her,--it was so sweet of you, too,
Larkie.  It must have taken every cent of your money, didn't it?  I
suppose you ordered them over the telephone, since you wouldn't leave
the house.  When I told Carol you got them for her, she took them in
her hand and held them under the covers.  Of course, they wilted right
away, but I knew you would like Carrie to have them close to her.'--Oh,
you must eat it all, Lark.  It looks very good.  I must take a little
of it up to Carol,--maybe she can eat some.--And you will do your very
best to be strong and bright and rosy--for Carol--won't you?"

"Yes, I will,--I'll go and run across the field a few times before I go
to bed.  Yes, I'll try my very best."  Then she looked up at the
doctor, and added: "But I wouldn't do it for you, or anybody else,
either."

But the doctor only smiled oddly, and went away up-stairs again,
wondering at the wisdom that God has placed in the hearts of women!

Dreary miserable days and nights followed after that.  And Prudence, to
whom Carol, even in delirium, clung with such wildness that they dare
not deny her, grew weary-eyed and wan.  But when the doctor, putting
his hand on her shoulder, said, "It's all right now, my dear.  She'll
soon be as well as ever,"--then Prudence dropped limply to the floor,
trembling weakly with the great happiness.

Good Methodist friends from all over Mount Mark came to the assistance
of the parsonage family, and many gifts and delicacies and knick-knacks
were sent in to tempt the appetite of the invalid, and the others as
well.

"You all need toning up," said Mrs. Adams crossly, "you've all gone
clear under.  A body would think the whole family had been down with
something!"

Carol's friends at the high school, and the members of the faculty
also, took advantage of this opportunity to show their love for her.
And Professor Duke sent clear to Burlington for a great basket of
violets and lilies-of-the-valley, "For our little high-school
song-bird," as he wrote on the card.  And Carol dimpled with delight as
she read it.

"Now you see for yourself, Prudence," she declared.  "Isn't he a duck?"

When the little parsonage group, entire, gathered once more around the
table in the "real dining-room," they were joyful indeed.  It was a
gala occasion!  The very best china and silverware were brought out in
Carol's honor.  The supper was one that would have gratified the heart
of a bishop, at the very least!

"Apple pie, with pure cream, Carol," said Lark ecstatically, for apple
pie with pure cream was the favorite dessert of the sweet-toothed
twins.  And Lark added earnestly, "And I don't seem to be very hungry
to-night, Carol,--I don't want any pie.  You shall have my piece, too!"

"I said I felt it in my bones, you remember," said Prudence, smiling at
Carol, "but my mental compass indicated Connie when it should have
pointed to Carol!  And I do hope, Connie dear, that this will be a
lesson to you, and impress upon you that you must always change your
shoes and stockings when your feet are wet!"

And for the first time in many days, clear, happy-hearted laughter rang
out in the parsonage.




CHAPTER IX

PRACTISING ECONOMY

It was a dull dreary day early in December.  Prudence and Fairy were
sewing in the bay window of the sitting-room.

"We must be sure to have all the scraps out of the way before Connie
gets home," said Prudence, carefully fitting together pieces of a dark,
warm, furry material.  "It has been so long since father wore this
coat, I am sure she will not recognize it."

"But she will ask where we got it, and what shall we say?"

"We must tell her it is goods we have had in the house for a long time.
That is true.  And I made this fudge on purpose to distract her
attention.  If she begins to ask questions, we must urge her to have
more candy.  Poor child!" she added very sympathetically.  "Her heart
is just set on a brand-new coat.  I know she will be bitterly
disappointed.  If the members would just pay up we could get her one.
November and December are such bad months for parsonage people.  Coal
to buy, feed for the cow and the horse and the chickens, and Carol's
sickness, and Larkie's teeth!  Of course, those last are not regular
winter expenses, but they took a lot of money this year.  Every one is
getting ready for Christmas now, and forgets that parsonage people need
Christmas money, too.  November and December are always my bitter
months, Fairy,--bitter months!"

Fairy took a pin from her mouth.  "The velvet collar and cuffs will
brighten it up a good bit.  It's really a pretty material.  I have
honestly been ashamed of Connie the last few Sundays.  It was so cold,
and she wore only that little thin summer jacket.  She must have been
half frozen."

"Oh, I had her dressed warmly underneath, very warmly indeed," declared
Prudence.  "But no matter how warm you are underneath, you look cold if
you aren't visibly prepared for winter weather.  It's a fortunate thing
the real cold weather was so slow in coming.  I kept hoping enough
money would come in to buy her a coat for once in her life."

"She has been looking forward to one long enough," put in Fairy.  "This
will be a bitter blow to her.  And yet it is not such a bad-looking
coat, after all."  And she quickly ran up a seam on the machine.

"Here comes Connie!"  Prudence hastily swept a pile of scraps out of
sight, and turned to greet her little sister with a cheery smile.

"Come on in, Connie," she cried, with a brightness she did not feel.
"Fairy and I are making you a new coat.  Isn't it pretty?  And so warm!
See the nice velvet collar and cuffs.  We want to fit it on you right
away, dear."

Connie picked up a piece of the goods and examined it intently.

"Don't you want some fudge, Connie?" exclaimed Fairy, shoving the dish
toward her hurriedly.

Connie took a piece from the plate, and thrust it between her teeth.
Her eyes were still fastened upon the brown furry cloth.

"Where did you get this stuff?" she inquired, as soon as she was able
to speak.

"Oh, we've had it in the house quite a while," said Prudence, adding
swiftly, "Isn't it warm, Connie?  Oh, it does look nice, doesn't it,
Fairy?  Do you want it a little shorter, Connie, or is that about
right?"

"About right, I guess.  Did you ever have a coat like this, Prudence?
I don't seem to remember it.'"

"Oh, no, it wasn't mine.  Take some more candy, Connie.  Isn't it
good?--Let's put a little more fullness in the sleeves, Fairy.  It's
more stylish this year.--The collar fits very nicely.  The velvet gives
it such a rich tone.  And brown is so becoming to you."

"Thanks," said Connie patiently.  "Was this something of yours, Fairy?"

"Oh, no, we've just had it in the house quite a while.  It comes in
very handy right now, doesn't it?  It'll make you such a serviceable,
stylish coat.  Isn't it about time for the twins to get here, Prudence?
I'm afraid they are playing along the road.  Those girls get more
careless every day of their lives."

"Well, if this didn't belong to one of you, whose was it?" demanded
Connie.  "I know the twins never had anything like this.  It looks kind
of familiar to me.  Where did it come from?"

"Out of the trunk in the garret, Connie.  Don't you want some more
fudge?  I put a lot of nuts in, especially on your account."

"It's good," said Connie, taking another piece.  She examined the cloth
very closely.  "Say, Prudence, isn't this that old brown coat of
father's?"

Fairy shoved her chair back from the machine, and ran to the window.
"Look, Prue," she cried.  "Isn't that Mrs. Adams coming this way?  I
wonder----"

"No, it isn't," answered Connie gravely.  "It's just Miss Avery getting
home from school.--Isn't it, Prudence?  Father's coat, I mean?"

"Yes, Connie, it is," said Prudence, very, very gently.  "But no one
here has seen it, and it is such nice cloth,--just exactly what girls
are wearing now."

"But I wanted a new coat!"  Connie did not cry.  She stood looking at
Prudence with her wide hurt eyes.

"Oh, Connie, I'm just as sorry as you are," cried Prudence, with
starting tears.  "I know just how you feel about it, dearest.  But the
people didn't pay father up last month, and nothing has come in for
this month yet, and we've had so much extra expense.--I will have to
wear my old shoes, too, Connie, and you know how they look!  The
shoemaker says they aren't worth fixing, so I must wear them as they
are.--But maybe after Christmas we can get you a coat.  They pay up
better then."

"I think I'd rather wear my summer coat until then," said Connie
soberly.

"Oh, but you can't, dearest.  It is too cold.  Won't you be a good girl
now, and not make sister feel badly about it?  It really is becoming to
you, and it is nice and warm.  You know parsonage people just have to
practise economy, Connie,--it can't be helped.  Take some more fudge,
dear, and run out-of-doors a while.  You'll feel better about it
presently, I'm sure."

Connie stood solemnly beside the table, her eyes still fastened on the
coat, cut down from her father's.  "Can I go and take a walk?" she
asked finally.

"May I, you mean," suggested Fairy.

"Yes, may I?  Maybe I can reconcile myself to it."

"Yes, do go and take a walk," urged Prudence promptly, eager to get the
small sober face beyond her range of vision.

"If I am not back when the twins get home, go right on and eat without
me.  I'll come back when I get things straightened out in my mind."

When Connie was quite beyond hearing, Prudence dropped her head on the
table and wept.  "Oh, Fairy, if the members just knew how such things
hurt, maybe they'd pay up a little better.  How do they expect
parsonage people to keep up appearances when they haven't any money?"

"Oh, now, Prue, you're worse than Connie!  There's no use to cry about
it.  Parsonage people have to find happiness in spite of financial
misery.  Money isn't the first thing with folks like us."

"No, but they have pledged it," protested Prudence, lifting her
tear-stained face.  "They must know we are counting on the money.  Why
don't they keep their pledges?  They pay their meat bills, and grocery
bills, and house rent!  Why don't they pay for their religion?"

"Now, Prue, you know how things go.  Mrs. Adams is having a lot of
Christmas expense, and she thinks her four dollars a month won't really
be missed.  She thinks she will make it up along in February, when
Christmas is over.  But she forgets that Mrs. Barnaby with two dollars,
and Mrs. Scott with five, and Mr. Walter with seven, and Mr. Holmes
with three, and about thirty others with one dollar each, are thinking
the same thing!  Each member thinks for himself, and takes no account
of the others.  That's how it happens."

Prudence squirmed uncomfortably in her chair.  "I wish you wouldn't
mention names, Fairy," she begged.  "I do not object to lumping them in
a body and wondering about them.  But I can't feel right about calling
them out by name, and criticizing them.--Besides, we do not really know
which ones they are who did not pay."

"I was just giving names for illustrative purposes," said Fairy
quickly.  "Like as not, the very ones I named are the ones who did pay."

"Well, get this stuff out of the way, and let's set the table.  Somehow
I can't bear to touch it any more.  Poor little Connie!  If she had
cried about it, I wouldn't have cared so much.  But she looked
so--heartsick, didn't she, Fairy?"

Connie certainly was heartsick.  More than that, she was a little
disgusted.  She felt herself aroused to take action.  Things had gone
too far!  Go to church in her father's coat she could not!  But they
hadn't the money.  If Connie's father had been at home, perhaps they
might have reasoned it out together.  But he had left town that
morning, and would not be home until Saturday evening,--too late to get
a coat in time for Sunday, and Prudence had said that Connie must be
coated by Sunday!  She walked sturdily down the street toward the
"city,"--ironically so called.  Her face was stony, her hands were
clenched.  But finally she brightened.  Her lagging steps quickened.
She skipped along quite cheerfully.  She turned westward as she reached
the corner of the Square, and walked along that business street with
shining eyes.  In front of the First National Bank she paused, but
after a few seconds she passed by.  On the opposite corner was another
bank.  When she reached it, she walked in without pausing, and the
massive door swung behind her.  Standing on tiptoe, she confronted the
cashier with a grave face.

"Is Mr. Harold in?" she asked politely.

Mr. Harold was the president of the bank!  It was a little unusual.

"Yes, he is in," said the cashier doubtfully, "but he is very busy."

"Will you tell him that Constance Starr wishes to speak to him,
privately, and that it is very important?"

The cashier smiled.  "The Methodist minister's little girl, isn't it?
Yes, I will tell him."

Mr. Harold looked up impatiently at the interruption.

"It's the Methodist minister's little daughter, and she says it is
important for her to speak to you privately."

"Oh!  Probably a message from her father.  Bring her in."

Mr. Harold was one of the trustees of the Methodist church, and
prominent among them.  His keen eyes were intent upon Connie as she
walked in, but she did not falter.

"How do you do, Mr. Harold?" she said, and shook hands with him in the
good old Methodist way.

His eyes twinkled, but he spoke briskly.  "Did your father send you on
an errand?"

"No, father is out of town.  I came on business,--personal business,
Mr. Harold.  It is my own affair."

"Oh, I see," and he smiled at the earnest little face.  "Well, what can
I do for you, Miss Constance?"

"I want to borrow five dollars from the bank, Mr. Harold?"

"You--did Prudence send you?"

"Oh, no, it is my own affair as I told you.  I came on my own account.
I thought of stopping at the other bank as I passed, but then I
remembered that parsonage people must always do business with their own
members if possible.  And of course, I would rather come to you than to
a perfect stranger."

"Thank you,--thank you very much.  Five dollars you say you want?"

"I suppose I had better tell you all about it.  You see, I need a
winter coat, very badly.  Oh, very badly, indeed!  The girls were
ashamed of me last Sunday, I looked so cold outside, though I was
dressed plenty warm enough inside.  I've been looking forward to a new
coat, Mr. Harold.  I've never had one yet.  There was always something
to cut down for me, from Prudence, or Fairy, or the twins.  But this
time there wasn't anything to hand down, and so I just naturally
counted on a new one."  Connie paused, and looked embarrassed.

"Yes?"  His voice was encouraging.

"Well, I'll tell you the rest, but I hope you won't say anything about
it, for I'd feel pretty cheap if I thought all the Sunday-school folks
knew about it.--You see, the members need such a lot of money now just
before Christmas, and so they didn't pay us up last month, and they
haven't paid anything this month.  And we had to get coal, and feed,
and Larkie's teeth had to be fixed, and Carol was sick, you remember.
Seems to me Lark's teeth might have been put off until after Christmas,
but Prudence says not.--And so there isn't any money left, and I can't
have a coat.  But Prudence and Fairy are making me one,--out of an old
coat of father's!"

Constance paused dramatically.  Mr. Harold never even smiled.  He just
nodded understandingly.  "I don't think I could wear a coat of father's
to church,--it's cut down of course, but--there's something painful
about the idea.  I wouldn't expect father to wear any of my clothes!
You can see how it is, Mr. Harold.  Just imagine how you would feel
wearing your wife's coat!--I don't think I could listen to the sermons.
I don't believe I could be thankful for the mercy of wearing father's
coat!  I don't see anything merciful about it.  Do you?"

Mr. Harold did not speak.  He gazed at Connie sympathetically, and
shook his head.

"It's too much, that's what it is.  And so I thought I'd just have to
take things into my own hands and borrow the money.  I can get a good
coat for five dollars.  But if the bank is a little short right now, I
can get along with four, or even three.  I'd rather have the cheapest
coat in town, than one made out of father's.  Do you think you can let
me have it?"

"Yes, indeed we can."  He seemed to find his voice with an effort.  "Of
course we can.  We are very glad to lend our money to responsible
people.  We are proud to have your trade."

"But I must tell you, that it may take me quite a while to pay it back.
Father gives me a nickel a week, and I generally spend it for candy.
There's another nickel, but it has to go in the collection, so I can't
really count that.  I don't believe father would let me neglect the
heathen, even to pay for a winter coat!  But I will give you the nickel
every week, and at that rate I can pay it back in a couple of years
easy enough.  But I'd rather give the nickels as fast as I get them.
It's so hard to keep money when you can get your hand on it, you know.
Sometimes I have quite a lot of money,--as much as a quarter at a time,
from doing errands for the neighbors and things like that.  I'll pay
you as fast as I can.  Will that be all right?  And the interest, too,
of course.  How much will the interest be on five dollars?"

"Well, that depends on how soon you repay the money, Connie.  But I'll
figure it out, and tell you later."

"All right.  I know I can trust you not to cheat me, since you're a
trustee.  So I won't worry about that."

Mr. Harold drew out a bulky book from his pocket, and handed Connie a
crisp new bill.  Her eyes sparkled as she received it.

"But, Connie," he continued, "I feel that I ought to give you this.  We
Methodists have done a wicked thing in forgetting our November
payments, and I will just give you this bill to make up for it."

But Connie shook her head decidedly.  "Oh, no!  I'll have to give it
back, then.  Father would not stand that,--not for one minute.  Of
course, parsonage people get things given to them, quite a lot.  And
it's a good thing, too, I must say!  But we don't hint for them, Mr.
Harold.  That wouldn't be right."  She held out the bill toward him,
with very manifest reluctance.

"Keep it,--we'll call it a loan then, Connie," he said.  "And you may
pay me back, five cents at a time, just as is most convenient."

The four older girls were at the table when Connie arrived.  She
exhaled quiet satisfaction from every pore.  Prudence glanced at her
once, and then looked away again.  "She has reconciled herself," she
thought.  Dinner was half over before Constance burst her bomb.  She
had intended waiting until they were quite through, but it was more
than flesh and blood could keep!

"Are you going to be busy this afternoon, Prudence?" she asked quietly.

"We are going to sew a little," said Prudence.  "Why?"

"I wanted you to go down-town with me after school."

"Well, perhaps I can do that.  Fairy will be able to finish the coat
alone."

"You needn't finish the coat!--I can't wear father's coat to church,
Prudence.  It's a--it's a--physical impossibility."

The twins laughed.  Fairy smiled, but Prudence gazed at "the baby" with
tender pity.

"I'm so sorry, dearest, but we haven't the money to buy one now."

"Will five dollars be enough?" inquired Connie, and she placed her
crisp new bill beside her plate.  The twins gasped!  They gazed at
Connie with new respect.  They were just wishing they could handle
five-dollar bills so recklessly.

"Will you loan me twenty dollars until after Christmas, Connie?"
queried Fairy.

But Prudence asked, "Where did you get this money, Connie?"

"I borrowed it,--from the bank," Connie replied with proper gravity.
"I have two years to pay it back.  Mr. Harold says they are proud to
have my trade."

Prudence was silent for several long seconds.  Then she inquired in a
low voice, "Did you tell him why you wanted it?"

"Yes, I explained the whole situation."

"What did he say?"

"He said he knew just how I felt, because he knew he couldn't go to
church in his wife's coat.--No, I said that myself, but he agreed with
me.  He did not say very much, but he looked sympathetic.  He said he
anticipated great pleasure in seeing me in my new coat at church next
Sunday."

"Go on with your luncheon, twins," said Prudence sternly.  "You'll be
late to school.--We'll see about going down-town when you get home
to-night, Connie.  Now, eat your luncheon, and don't talk about coats
any more."

When Connie had gone back to school, Prudence went straight to Mr.
Harold's bank.  Flushed and embarrassed, she explained the situation
frankly.  "My sympathies are all with Connie," she said candidly.  "But
I am afraid father would not like it.  We are dead set against
borrowing.  After--our mother was taken, we were crowded pretty close
for money.  So we had to go in debt.  It took us two years to get it
paid.  Father and Fairy and I talked it over then, and decided we would
starve rather than borrow again.  Even the twins understood it, but
Connie was too little.  She doesn't know how heartbreaking it is to
keep handing over every cent for debt, when one is just yearning for
other things.--I do wish she might have the coat, but I'm afraid father
would not like it.  She gave me the five dollars for safekeeping, and I
have brought it back."

Mr. Harold shook his head.  "No, Connie must have her coat.  This will
be a good lesson for her.  It will teach her the bitterness of living
under debt!  Besides, Prudence, I think in my heart that she is right
this time.  This is a case where borrowing is justified.  Get her the
coat, and I'll square the account with your father."  Then he added,
"And I'll look after this salary business myself after this.  I'll
arrange with the trustees that I am to pay your father his full salary
the first of every month, and that the church receipts are to be turned
in to me.  And if they do not pay up, my lawyer can do a little
investigating!  Little Connie earned that five dollars, for she taught
one trustee a sorry lesson.  And he will have to pass it on to the
others in self-defense!  Now, run along and get the coat, and if five
dollars isn't enough you can have as much more as you need.  Your
father will get his salary after this, my dear, if we have to mortgage
the parsonage!"




CHAPTER X

A BURGLAR'S VISIT

"Prue!"

A small hand gripped Prudence's shoulder, and again came a hoarsely
whispered:

"Prue!"

Prudence sat up in bed with a bounce.

"What in the world?" she began, gazing out into the room, half-lighted
by the moonshine, and seeing Carol and Lark shivering beside her bed.

"Sh!  Sh!  Hush!" whispered Lark.  "There's a burglar in our room!"

By this time, even sound-sleeping Fairy was awake.  "Oh, there is!" she
scoffed.

"Yes, there is," declared Carol with some heat.  "We heard him, plain
as day.  He stepped into the closet, didn't he, Lark?"

"He certainly did," agreed Lark.

"Did you see him?"

"No, we heard him.  Carol heard him first, and she spoke, and nudged
me.  Then I heard him, too.  He was at our dresser, but he shot across
the room and into the closet.  He closed the door after him.  He's
there now."

"You've been dreaming," said Fairy, lying down again.

"We don't generally dream the same thing at the same minute," said
Carol stormily.  "I tell you he's in there."

"And you two great big girls came off and left poor little Connie in
there alone with a burglar, did you?  Well, you are nice ones, I must
say."

And Prudence leaped out of bed and started for the door, followed by
Fairy, with the twins creeping fearfully along in the rear.

"She was asleep," muttered Carol.

"We didn't want to scare her," added Lark.

Prudence was careful to turn the switch by the door, so that the room
was in full light before she entered.  The closet door was wide open.
Connie was soundly sleeping.  There was no one else in the room.

"You see?" said Prudence sternly.

"I'll bet he took our ruby rings," declared Lark, and the twins and
Fairy ran to the dresser to look.

But a sickening realization had come home to Prudence.  In the lower
hall, under the staircase, was a small dark closet which they called
the dungeon.  The dungeon door was big and solid, and was equipped with
a heavy catch-lock.  In this dungeon, Prudence kept the family
silverware, and all the money she had on hand, as it could there be
safely locked away.  But more often than not, Prudence forgot to lock
it.

Mr. Starr had gone to Burlington that morning to attend special revival
services for three days, and Prudence had fifty whole dollars in the
house, an unwonted sum in that parsonage!  And the dungeon was not
locked.  Without a word, she slipped softly out of the room, ran down
the stairs, making never a sound in her bare feet, and saw, somewhat to
her surprise, that the dungeon door was open.  Quickly she flung it
shut, pushed the tiny key that moved the "catch," and was rushing up
the stairs again with never a pause for breath.

A strange sight met her eyes in the twins' room.  The twins themselves
were in each other's arms, sobbing bitterly.  Fairy was still looking
hurriedly through the dresser drawers.

"They are gone," wailed Carol, "our beautiful ruby rings that belonged
to grandmother."

"Nonsense," cried Prue with nervous anger, "you've left them in the
bathroom, or on the kitchen shelves.  You're always leaving them
somewhere over the place.  Come on, and we'll search the house just to
convince you."

"No, no," shrieked the twins.  "Let's lock the door and get under the
bed."

The rings were really valuable.  Their grandmother, their mother's
mother, whom they had never seen, had divided her "real jewelry"
between her two daughters.  And the mother of these parsonage girls,
had further divided her portion to make it reach through her own family
of girls!  Prudence had a small but beautiful chain of tiny pearls.
Fairy's share consisted of a handsome brooch, with a "sure-enough
diamond" in the center!  The twin rubies of another brooch had been
reset in rings for Carol and Lark, and were the priceless treasures of
their lives!  And in the dungeon was a solid gold bracelet, waiting
until Connie's arm should be sufficiently developed to do it justice.

"Our rings!  Our rings!" the twins were wailing, and Connie, awakened
by the noise, was crying beneath the covers of her bed.

"Maybe we'd better phone for Mr. Allan," suggested Fairy.  "The girls
are so nervous they will be hysterical by the time we finish searching
the house."

"Well, let's do the up-stairs then," said Prudence.  "Get your slippers
and kimonos, and we'll go into daddy's room."

But inside the door of daddy's room, with the younger girls clinging to
her, and Fairy looking odd and disturbed, Prudence stopped abruptly and
stared about the room curiously.

"Fairy, didn't father leave his watch hanging on that nail by the
table?  Seems to me I saw it there this morning.  I remember thinking I
would tease him for being forgetful."

And the watch was not there.

"I think it was Sunday he left it," answered Fairy in a low voice.  "I
remember seeing it on the nail, and thinking he would need it,--but I
believe it was Sunday."

Prudence looked under the bed, and in the closet, but their father's
room was empty.  Should they go farther?  For a moment, the girls stood
looking at one another questioningly.  Then--they heard a loud thud
down-stairs, as of some one pounding on a door.  There was no longer
any doubt.  Some one was in the house!  Connie and the twins screamed
again and clung to Prudence frantically.  And Fairy said, "I think we'd
better lock the door and stay right here until morning, Prue."

But Prudence faced them stubbornly.  "If you think I'm going to let any
one steal that fifty dollars, you are mistaken.  Fifty dollars does not
come often enough for that, I can tell you."

"It's probably stolen already," objected Fairy.

"Well, if it is, we'll find out who did it, and have them arrested.
I'm going down to telephone to the police.  You girls must lock the
door after me, and stay right here."

The little ones screamed again, and Fairy said: "Don't be silly, Prue,
if you go I'm going with you, of course.  We'll leave the kiddies here
and they can lock the door.  They'll be perfectly safe in here."

But the children loudly objected to this.  If Prue and Fairy went, they
would go!  So down the stairs they trooped, a timorous trembling crowd.
Prudence went at once to the telephone, and called up the residence of
the Allans, their neighbors across the street.  After a seemingly
never-ending wait, the kind-hearted neighbor left his bed to answer the
insistent telephone.  Falteringly Prudence explained their predicament,
and asked him to come and search the house.  He promised to be there in
five minutes, with his son to help.

"Now," said Prudence more cheerfully, "we'll just go out to the kitchen
and wait.  It's quiet there, and away from the rest of the house, and
we'll be perfectly safe."  To the kitchen, then, they hurried, and
found real comfort in its smallness and secureness.  Prudence raked up
the dying embers of the fire, and Fairy drew the blinds to their lowest
limits.  The twins and Connie trailed them fearfully at every step.

When the fire was burning brightly, Prudence spoke with great
assurance.  "I'll just run in to the dungeon and see for sure if the
money is there.  I do not honestly believe there is a soul in the
house, but I can't rest until I know that money is safe."

"You'll do nothing of the sort," said Fairy, "you'll stay right here
and wait with us.  I do not believe there's any one in the house,
either, but if there is, you shan't run into him by yourself.  You stay
right where you are, and don't be silly.  Mr. Allan will do the
investigating."

Every breath of wind against the windows drew startled cries from the
younger girls, and both Fairy and Prudence were white with anxiety when
they heard the loud voices of the Allans outside the kitchen door.
Prudence began crying nervously the moment the two angels of mercy
appeared before her, and Fairy told their tale of woe.

"Well, there now," Mr. Allan said with rough sympathy, "you just got
scared, that's all.  Everything's suspicious when folks get scared.  I
told my wife the other day I bet you girls would get a good fright some
time left here alone.  Come on, Jim, and we'll go over the house in a
jiffy."

He was standing near the dining-room door.  He lifted his head
suddenly, and seemed to sniff a little.  There was undoubtedly a faint
odor of tobacco in the house.

"Been any men in here to-night?" he asked.  "Or this afternoon?  Think,
now!"

"No one," answered Prudence.  "I was alone all afternoon, and there has
been no one in this evening."

He passed slowly through the dining-room into the hall, closely
followed by his son and the five girls, already much reassured.  As he
passed the dungeon door he paused for a moment, listening intently, his
head bent.

"Oh, Mr. Allan," cried Prudence, "let's look in the dungeon first.  I
want to see if the money is safe."  Her hand was already on the lock,
but he shoved her away quickly.

"Is there any way out of that closet besides this door?" he asked.

"No.  We call it the dungeon," laughed Prudence, her self-possession
quite recovered.  "It is right under the stairs, and not even a mouse
could gnaw its way out, with this door shut."

"Who shut that door?" he inquired, still holding Prudence's hand from
the lock.  Then without waiting for an answer, he went on, "Let's go
back in the other room a minute.  Come on, all of you."  In the
living-room, he hurried to the telephone, and spoke to the operator in
a low voice.  "Call the police headquarters, and have them send two or
three men to the Methodist parsonage, right away.  We've got a burglar
locked in a closet, and they'll have to get him out.  Please hurry."

At this, the girls crowded around him again in renewed fear.

"Don't be scared," he said calmly, "we're all right.  He's in there
safe enough and can't get out for a while.  Now, tell me about it.  How
did you get him in the closet?  Begin at the beginning, and tell me all
about it."

Carol began the story with keen relish.  "I woke up, and thought I
heard some one in the room.  I supposed it was Prudence.  I said,
'Prudence,' and nobody answered, and everything was quiet.'  But I felt
there was some one in there.  I nudged Lark, and she woke up.  He moved
then, and we both heard him.  He was fumbling at the dresser, and our
ruby rings are gone.  We heard him step across the room and into the
closet.  He closed the door after him, didn't he, Lark?"

"Yes, he did," agreed Lark.  "His hand was on the knob."

"So we sneaked out of bed, and went into Prudence's room and woke her
and Fairy."  She looked at Connie, and blushed.  "Connie was asleep,
and we didn't waken her because we didn't want to frighten her.  We
woke the girls,--and you tell the rest, Prudence."

"We didn't believe her, of course.  We went back into their room and
there was no one there.  But the rings were gone.  While they were
looking at the dresser, I remembered that I forgot to lock the dungeon
door, where we keep the money and the silverware, and I ran down-stairs
and slammed the door and locked it, and went back up.  I didn't hear a
sound down-stairs."

Mr. Allan laughed heartily.  "Well, your burglar was in that closet
after the money, no doubt, and he didn't hear you coming, and got
locked in.  Did you make any noise coming down the stairs?"

"No.  I was in my bare feet, and I tried to be quiet because if there
was any one in the house, I did not want him coming at me in the dark.
I ran back up-stairs, and we looked in father's room.  I thought father
had forgotten to take his watch with him, but it wasn't there.--Do you
really think it was Sunday he forgot it, Fairy?"

"No," said Fairy, "it was there this afternoon.  The burglar's got it
in the dungeon with him, of course.--I just said it was Sunday to keep
from scaring the twins."

In a few minutes, they heard footsteps around the house and knew the
officers had arrived.  Mr. Allan let them into the house, four of them,
and led them out to the hall.  There could be no doubt whatever that
the burglar was in the dungeon.  He had been busy with his knife, and
the lock was nearly removed.  If the officers had been two minutes
later, the dungeon would have been empty.  The girls were sent
up-stairs at once, with the Allan boy as guard,--as guard, without
regard for the fact that he was probably more frightened than any one
of them.

The chief officer rapped briskly on the dungeon door.  Then he clicked
his revolver.

"There are enough of us to overpower three of you," he said curtly.
"And we have men outside the house, too.  If you make any disturbance,
we shall all fire the instant the door is opened.  If you put your
firearms on the floor, and hold both hands over your head, you'll be
well treated.  If your hands are not up, we fire on sight.  Get your
revolvers ready, boys."

Then the officer opened the door.  Evidently the burglar was wise
enough to appreciate the futility of fighting against odds.  Perhaps he
did not wish to add the charge of manslaughter to that of robbery.
Certainly, he did not feel himself called to sudden death.  At any
rate, his hands were above his head, and in less than a second he was
securely manacled.

The chief officer had been eying him closely.  "Say!" he exclaimed.
"Aren't you Limber-Limb Grant?"  The burglar grinned, but did not
answer.  "By jove!" shouted the officer.  "It is!  Call the girls down
here," he ordered, and when they appeared, gazing at the burglar with
mingled admiration, pity and fear, he congratulated them with
considerable excitement.

"It's Limber-Limb Grant," he explained.  "There's a reward of five
hundred dollars for him.  You'll get the money, as sure as you're
born."  Then he turned again to the burglar.  "Say, Grant, what's a
fellow like you doing on such a fifth-rate job as this?  A Methodist
parsonage is not just in your line, is it?"

Limber-Limb laughed sheepishly.  "Well," he explained good-naturedly,
"Chicago got too hot for me.  I had to get out in a hurry, and I
couldn't get my hands on any money.  I had a fine lot of jewels, but I
was so pushed I couldn't use them.  I came here and loafed around town
for a while, because folks said Mount Mark was so fast asleep it did
not even wake up long enough to read the daily papers.  I heard about
this parsonage bunch, and knew the old man had gone off to get more
religion.  This afternoon at the station I saw a detective from Chicago
get off the train, and I knew what that meant.  But I needed some cash,
and so I wasn't above a little job on the side.  I never dreamed of
getting done up by a bunch of preacher's kids.  I went upstairs to get
those family jewels I've heard about, and one of the little ones gave
the alarm.  I already had some of them, so I came down at once.  I
stopped in the dungeon to get that money, and first thing I knew the
door banged shut.  That's all.  You're welcome to the five hundred
dollars, ladies.  Some one was bound to get it sooner or later, and I'm
partial to the ladies, every time."

Limber-Limb Grant was a modern thief of the new class.  At that moment,
in Chicago, he had in storage, a hundred thousand dollars' worth of
jewels, which he could not dispose of on the pressure of the moment.
The law was crowding him close, and he was obliged to choose between
meeting the law, or running away from it.  He ran.  He reached Mount
Mark, and trusted to its drowsiness for concealment for a few weeks.
But that afternoon the arrival of a detective gave him warning, and he
planned his departure promptly.  A parsonage occupied by only five
girls held no terrors for him, and with fifty dollars and a few fairly
good jewels, a man of his talent could accomplish wonders.

But Mount Mark had aroused from its lethargy.  Limber-Limb Grant was in
the hands of the law.

Mr. Starr had been greatly interested in the accounts of the
evangelistic services being held in Burlington.  The workers were
meeting with marked success, and Mr. Starr felt he should get in touch
with them.  So on Thursday morning he took the early east-bound train
to Burlington.  There he sought out a conveniently located second-class
hotel, and took up residence.  He attended the services at the
tabernacle in the afternoon and evening, and then went to bed at the
hotel.  He slept late the next morning.  When he finally appeared, he
noticed casually, without giving it thought, that the clerk behind the
desk looked at him with marked interest.  Mr. Starr nodded cheerfully,
and the clerk came at once from behind the desk to speak to him.  Two
or three other guests, who had been lounging about, drew near.

"We've just been reading about your girls, sir," said the clerk
respectfully.  "It's a pretty nervy little bunch!  You must be proud of
them!"

"My girls!" ejaculated Mr. Starr.

"Haven't you seen the morning paper?  You're Mr. Starr, the Methodist
minister at Mount Mark, aren't you?"

"I am!  But what has happened to my girls?  Is anything wrong?  Give me
the paper!"

Mr. Starr was greatly agitated.  He showed it.

But the clerk could not lose this opportunity to create a sensation.
It was a chance of a life-time.  "Why, a burglar got in the parsonage
last night," he began, almost licking his lips with satisfaction.  "The
twins heard him at their dresser, and when he stepped into the closet
they locked him in there, and yelled for the rest of the family.  But
he broke away from them, and went, down-stairs and climbed down into
the dungeon to get the money.  Then Prudence, she ran down-stairs alone
in the dark, and locked him in the dungeon,--pushed him down-stairs or
something like that, I believe,--and then telephoned for the police.
And she stayed on guard outside the dungeon until the police got there,
so he couldn't get away.  And the police got him, and found it was
Limber-Limb Grant, a famous gentleman thief, and your girls are going
to get five hundred dollars reward for catching him."

Five minutes later, Mr. Starr and his suit-case were in a taxicab
speeding toward Union Station, and within eight minutes he was en route
for Mount Mark,--white in the face, shaky in the knees, but
tremendously proud in spirit.

Arriving at Mount Mark, he was instantly surrounded by an exclamatory
crowd of station loungers.  "Ride, sir?  Glad to take you home for
nothing," urged Harvey Reel.  Mount Mark was enjoying more notoriety
than ever before in the two hundred years of its existence.  The name
of Prudence was upon every tongue, and her father heard it with
satisfaction.  In the parsonage he found at least two-thirds of the
Ladies' Aid Society, the trustees and the Sunday-school superintendent,
along with a miscellaneous assortment of ordinary members, mixed up
with Presbyterians, Baptists and a few unclassified outsiders.  And
Prudence was the center of attraction.

She was telling the "whole story," for perhaps the fifteenth time that
morning, but she broke off when her father hurried in and flung her
arms about him.  "Oh, papa," she cried, "they mustn't praise me.  I had
no idea there was a burglar in the house when I ran down the stairs,
and if I hadn't been careless and left the dungeon unlocked the money
would have been in no danger, and if the twins hadn't wakened me I
wouldn't have known there was a burglar about the place, and if Fairy
hadn't kept me from rushing out to the dungeon to see if the money was
safe, he would have got away, and--it took the policemen to get him
out.  Oh, I know that is not very grammatical, father, but it's just as
true as if it were!  And I honestly can't see that much credit is due
me."

But Mount Mark did not take it so calmly.  And as for the Methodist
church,--well, the Presbyterian people used to say there was "no living
with those Methodists, since the girls caught a burglar in the
parsonage."  Of course, it was important, from the Methodist point of
view.  Pictures of the parsonage and the church were in all the papers
for miles around, and at their very next meeting the trustees decided
to get the piano the Sunday-school had been needing for the last
hundred years!

When the five hundred dollars arrived from Chicago, Prudence felt that
personally she had no real right to the money.  "We must divide it,"
she insisted, "for I didn't earn it a bit more than any of the others.
But it is perfectly glorious to have five hundred dollars, isn't it?
Did you ever have five hundred dollars before?  Just take it, father,
and use it for whatever we need.  It's family money."

But he would not hear of this.  "No," he said, "put it in the bank,
Prudence, for there will come a time when you will want money very
badly.  Then you will have it."

"Let's divide it then,--a hundred for each of us," she urged.

Neither the younger girls nor their father would consent to this.  But
when Prudence stood very firm, and pleaded with them earnestly, they
decided to divide it.

"I will deposit two hundred and fifty dollars for the four younger
ones," he said, "and that will leave you as much."

So it was settled, and Prudence was a happy girl when she saw it safely
put away in the bank.

"We can get it whenever we really need it, you know," she told her
father joyfully.  "It's such a comfort to know it's there!  I feel just
like a millionaire, I am sure.  Do you think it would be all right to
send Limber-Limb Grant a letter of thanks for it?  We were horribly
scared, but--well, I for one am willing to be horribly scared for such
a lot of money as that!"




CHAPTER XI

ROMANCE COMES

Sometimes, Methodists, or Presbyterians or heretics, whatever we may be,
we are irresistibly impelled to the conclusion that things were simply
bound to happen!  However slight the cause,--still that cause was
predestined from the beginning of time.  A girl may by the sheerest
accident, step from the street-car a block ahead of her destination,--an
irritating incident.  But as she walks that block she may meet an
old-time friend, and a stranger.  And that stranger,--ah, you can never
convince the girl that her stepping from the car too soon was not ordered
when the foundations of the world were laid.

Even so with Prudence, good Methodist daughter that she was.  We ask her,
"What if you had not gone out for a ride that morning?"  And Prudence,
laughing, answers, "Oh, but I had to go, you see."  "Well," we continue,
"if you had not met him that way, you could have met him some other way,
I suppose."  "Oh, no," declares Prudence decidedly, "it had to happen
just that way."

After all, down in plain ink on plain paper, it was very simple.  Across
the street from the parsonage was a little white cottage set back among
tall cedars.  In this cottage lived a girl named Mattie Moore,--a common,
unlovely, unexciting girl, with whom Romance could not apparently be
intimately concerned.  Mattie Moore taught a country school five miles
out from town, and she rode to and from her school, morning and evening,
on a bicycle.

Years before, when Prudence was young and bicycles were fashionable, she
had been intensely fond of riding.  But as she gained in age, and
bicycles lost in popularity, she discarded the amusement as unworthy a
parsonage damsel.

One evening, early in June, when the world was fair to look upon, it was
foreordained that Prudence should be turning in at the parsonage gate
just as Mattie Moore whirled up, opposite, on her dusty wheel.  Prudence
stopped to interchange polite inanities with her neighbor, and Mattie,
wheeling the bicycle lightly beside her, came across the street and stood
beneath the parsonage maples with Prudence.  They talked of the weather,
of the coming summer, of Mattie's school, rejoicing that one more week
would bring freedom from books for Mattie and the younger parsonage girls.

Then said Prudence, seemingly of her own free will, but really directed
by an all-controlling Providence, "Isn't it great fun to ride a bicycle?
I love it.  Sometime will you let me ride your wheel?"

"Why, certainly.  You may ride now if you like."

"No," said Prudence slowly, "I am afraid it would not do for me to ride
now.  Some of the members might see me, and--well, I am very grown up,
you know.--Of course," she added hastily, "it is different with you.  You
ride for business, but it would be nothing but a frolic with me.  I want
to get up at six o'clock and go early in the morning when the world is
fast asleep.  Let me take it to-morrow morning, will you?  It is
Saturday, and you won't be going to school."

"Yes, of course you may," was the hearty answer.  "You may stay out as
long as you like.  I'm going to sew to-morrow.  You make take it in the
parsonage now and keep it until morning.  I always sleep late on
Saturdays."

So Prudence delightedly tripped up the parsonage board walk, wheeling the
bicycle by her side.  She hid it carefully in the woodshed, for the twins
were rash and venturesome.  But after she had gone to bed, she confided
her plan to Fairy.

"I'm going at six o'clock, and I'll be back in time to get breakfast.
But as you know, Fairy, my plans do not always work out as I intend, so
if I am a little late, you'll get breakfast for papa and the girls, like
a dear, won't you?"

Fairy promised.  And early the next morning, Prudence, in a plain gingham
house dress, with the addition of a red sweater jacket and cap for
warmth, set out upon her secret ride.  It was a magnificent morning, and
Prudence sang for pure delight as she rode swiftly along the country
roads.  The country was simply irresistible.  It was almost intoxicating.
And Prudence rode farther than she had intended.  East and west, north
and south, she went, apparently guided only by her own caprice.  She knew
it was growing late, "but Fairy'll get breakfast," she thought
comfortably.

Finally she turned in a by-road, leading between two rich hickory groves.
Dismounting at the top of a long hill, she gazed anxiously around her.
No one was in sight.  The nearest house was two miles behind, and the
road was long, and smooth, and inviting, and the hill was steep.
Prudence yearned for a good, soul-stirring coast, with her feet high up
on the framework of the wheel, and the pedals flying around beneath her
skirts.  This was not the new and modern model of bicycle.  The pedals on
Mattie Moore's wheel revolved, whether one worked them or not.

It seemed safe.  The road sloped down gradually at the bottom, with an
incline on the other side.  What more could one desire.  The only living
thing in sight besides birds gossiping in the leafy branches and the
squirrel scolding to himself, was a sober-eyed serious mule peacefully
grazing near the bottom of the hill.

Prudence laughed gleefully, like a child.  She never laughed again in
exactly that way.  This was the last appearance of the old irresponsible
Prudence.  The curtain was just ready to drop.

"Here goes!" she cried, and leaping nimbly into the saddle, she pedaled
swiftly a few times, and then lifted her feet to the coveted position.
The pedals flew around beneath her, just as she had anticipated, and the
wind whistled about her in a most exhilarating way.

But as she neared the bottom, a disastrous and totally unexpected thing
happened.  The placid mule, which had been righteously grazing beside the
fence, suddenly stalked into the middle of the road.  Prudence screamed,
jerked the handle-bar to the right, then to the left, and then, with a
sickening thud, she landed head first upon some part of the mule's
anatomy.  She did not linger there, however.  She bounced on down to the
ground, with a little cry of pain.  The bicycle crashed beside her, and
the mule, slightly startled, looked around at her with ears raised in
silent questioning.  Then he ambled slowly across the road, and
deliberately continued his grazing.

Prudence tried to raise herself, but she felt sharp pain.  She heard some
one leaping over the fence near her, and wondered, without moving her
head, if it could be a tramp bent on highway robbery.  The next instant,
a man was leaning over her.  "It's not a tramp," she thought, before he
had time to speak.

"Are you hurt?" he cried.  "You poor child!"

Prudence smiled pluckily.  "My ankle is hurt a little, but I am not a
child."

The young man, in great relief, laughed aloud, and Prudence joined him
rather faintly.

"I'm afraid I can not walk," she said.  "I believe I've broken my ankle,
maybe my whole leg, for all I know.  It--hurts--pretty badly!"

"Lie down like this," he said, helping her to a more comfortable
position, "do not move.  May I examine your foot?"

She shook her head, but he removed the shoe regardless of her head-shake.
"I believe it is sprained.  I am sure the bone is not broken.  But how in
the world will you get home?  How far is it to Mount Mark?  Is that where
you live?"

"Yes," considering, "yes, I live there, and it must be four miles,
anyhow.  What shall I do?"

In answer, he pulled off his coat, and arranged it carefully by the side
of the road on the grass.  Then jerking open the bag he had carried, he
took out a few towels, and three soft shirts.  Hastily rolling them
together for a pillow, he added it to the bed pro tem.  Then he turned
again to Prudence.

"I'll carry you over here, and fix you as comfortably as I can.  Then
I'll go to the nearest house and get a wagon to take you home."

Prudence was not shy, and realizing that his plan was the wise one, she
made no objections when he came to help her across the road.  "I think I
can walk if you lift me up."

But the first movement sent such a twinge of pain through the wounded
ankle that she clutched him frantically, and burst into tears.  "It
hurts," she cried, "don't touch me."

Without speaking, he lifted her as gently as he could and carried her to
the place he had prepared for her.  "Will you be warm enough?" he asked,
after he had stood looking awkwardly down upon the sobbing girl as long
as he could endure it.

"Yes," nodded Prudence, gulping down the big soft rising in her throat.

"I'll run.  Do you know which way is nearest to a house?  It's been a
long time since I passed one coming this way."

"The way I came is the nearest, but it's two miles, I think."

"I'll go as fast as I can, and you will be all right This confounded
cross-cut is so out of the way that no one will pass here for hours, I
suppose.  Now lie as comfortably as you can, and do not worry.  I'm going
to run."

Off he started, but Prudence, left alone, was suddenly frightened.
"Please, oh, please," she called after him, and when he came back she
buried her face in shame, deep in the linen towel.

"I'm afraid," she whispered, crying again.  "I do not wish to be left
alone here.  A snake might come, or a tramp."

He sat down beside her.  "You're nervous.  I'll stay with you until you
feel better.  Some one may come this way, but it isn't likely.  A man I
passed on the road a ways back told me to cut through the hickory grove
and I would save a mile of travel.  That's how I happened to come through
the woods, and find you."  He smiled a little, and Prudence, remembering
the nature of her accident, flushed.  Then, being Prudence, she laughed.

"It was my own fault.  I had no business to go coasting down like that.
But the mule was so stationary.  It never occurred to me that he
contemplated moving for the next century at least.  He was a bitter
disappointment."  She looked down the roadside where the mule was
contentedly grazing, with never so much as a sympathetic glance toward
his victim.

"I'm afraid your bicycle is rather badly done up."

"Oh,--whatever will Mattie Moore say to me?  It's borrowed.  Oh, I see
now, that it was just foolish pride that made me unwilling to ride during
decent hours.  What a dunce I was,--as usual."

He looked at her curiously.  This was beyond his comprehension.

"The bicycle belongs to Mattie Moore.  She lives across the street from
the parsonage, and I wanted to ride.  She said I could.  But I was
ashamed to ride in the daytime, for fear some of the members would think
it improper for a girl of the parsonage, and so I got up at six o'clock
this morning to do it on the sly.  Somehow I never can remember that it
is just as bad to do things when you aren't seen as when you are.  It
doesn't seem so bad, does it?  But of course it is.  But I never think of
that when I need to be thinking of it.  Maybe I'll remember after this."
She was silent a while.  "Fairy'll have to get breakfast, and she always
gets father's eggs too hard."  Silence again.  "Maybe papa'll worry.  But
then, they know by this time that something always does happen to me, so
they'll be prepared."

She turned gravely to the young man beside her.  He was looking down at
her, too.  And as their eyes met, and clung for an instant, a slow dark
color rose in his face.  Prudence felt a curious breathlessness,--caused
by her hurting ankle, undoubtedly.

"My name is Prudence Starr,--I am the Methodist minister's oldest
daughter."

"And my name is Jerrold Harmer."  He was looking away into the hickory
grove now.  "My home is in Des Moines."

"Oh, Des Moines is quite a city, isn't it?  I've heard quite a lot about
it.  It isn't so large as Chicago, though, of course.  I know a man who
lives in Chicago.  We used to be great chums, and he told me all about
the city.  Some day I must really go there,--when the Methodists get rich
enough to pay their ministers just a little more salary."  Then she added
thoughtfully, "Still, I couldn't go even if I had the money, because I
couldn't leave the parsonage.  So it's just as well about the money,
after all.  But Chicago must be very nice.  He told me about the White
City, and the big parks, and the elevated railways, and all the pretty
restaurants and hotels.  I love pretty places to eat.  You might tell me
about Des Moines.  Is it very nice?  Are there lots of rich people
there?--Of course, I do not really care any more about the rich people
than the others, but it always makes a city seem grand to have a lot of
rich citizens, I think.  Don't you?"

So he told her about Des Moines, and Prudence lay with her eyes
half-closed, listening, and wondering why there was more music in his
voice than in most voices.  Her ankle did not hurt very badly.  She did
not mind it at all.  In fact, she never gave it a thought.  From beneath
her lids, she kept her eyes fastened on Jerrold Harmer's long brown
hands, clasped loosely about his knees.  And whenever she could, she
looked up into his face.  And always there was that curious catching in
her breath, and she looked away again quickly, feeling that to look too
long was dangerous.

"I have talked my share now," he was saying, "tell me all about yourself,
and the parsonage, and your family.  And who is Fairy?  And do you attend
the college at Mount Mark?  You look like a college girl."

"Oh, I am not," said Prudence, reluctant to make the admission for the
first time in her life.  "I am too stupid to be a college girl.  Our
mother is not living, and I left high school five years ago and have been
keeping house for my father and sisters since then.  I am twenty years
old.  How old are you?"

"I am twenty-seven," and he smiled.

"Jerrold Harmer," she said slowly and very musically.  "It is such a nice
name.  Do your friends call you Jerry?"

"The boys at school called me Roldie, and sometimes Hammie.  But my
mother always called me Jerry.  She isn't living now, either.  You call
me Jerry, will you?"

"Yes, I will, but it won't be proper.  But that never makes any
difference to me,--except when it might shock the members!  You want me
to call you Jerry, don't you?"

"Yes, I do.  And when we are better acquainted, will you let me call you
Prudence?"

"Call me that now.--I can't be too particular, you see, when I am lying
on your coat and pillowed with your belongings.  You might get cross, and
take them away from me.--Did you go to college?"

"Yes, to Harvard, but I was not much of a student.  Then I knocked around
a while, looking at the world, and two years ago I went home to Des
Moines.  I have been there ever since except for little runs once in a
while."

Prudence sighed.  "To Harvard!--I am sorry now that I did not go to
college myself."

"Why?  There doesn't seem to be anything lacking about you.  What do you
care about college?"

"Well, you went to college," she answered argumentatively.  "My sister
Fairy is going now.  She's very clever,--oh, very.  You'll like her, I am
sure,--much better than you do me, of course."  Prudence was strangely
downcast.

"I am sure I won't," said Jerrold Harmer, with unnecessary vehemence.  "I
don't care a thing for college girls.  I know a lot of them, and--aw,
they make a fellow tired.  I like home girls,--the kind that stay at
home, and keep house, and are sweet, and comfortable, and all that."
Jerrold flipped over abruptly, and lay on the grass, his face on his arms
turned toward her face.  They were quiet for a while, but their glances
were clinging.

"Your eyes are brown, aren't they?" Prudence smiled, as though she had
made a pleasant discovery.

"Yes.  Yours are blue.  I noticed that, first thing."

"Did you?  Do you like blue eyes?  They aren't as--well, as strong and
expressive as brown eyes.  Fairy's are brown."

"I like blue eyes best.  They are so much brighter and deeper.  You can't
see clear to the bottom of blue eyes,--you have to keep looking."  And he
did keep looking.

"Did you play football at college?  You are so tall.  Fairy's tall, too.
Fairy's very grand-looking.  I've tried my best to eat lots, and
exercise, and make myself bigger, but--I am a fizzle."

"Yes, I played football.--But girls do not need to be so tall as men.
Don't you remember what Orlando said about Rosalind,--'just as tall as my
heart'?  I imagine you come about to my shoulder.  We'll measure as soon
as you are on your feet again."

"Are you going to live in Mount Mark now?  Are you coming to stay?"
Prudence was almost quivering as she asked this.  It was of vital
importance.

"No, I will only be there a few days, but I shall probably be back every
week or so.  Is your father very strict?  Maybe he would object to your
writing to me."

"Oh, he isn't strict at all.  And he will be glad for me to write to you,
I know.  I write to two or three men when they are away.  But they
are--oh, I do not know exactly what it is, but I do not really like to
write to them.  I believe I'll quit.  It's such a bother."

"Yes, it is, that's so.  I think I would quit, if I were you.  I was just
thinking how silly it is for me to keep on writing to some girls I used
to know.  Don't care two cents about 'em.  I'm going to cut it out as
soon as I get home.  But you will write to me, won't you?"

"Yes, of course."  Prudence laughed shyly.  "It seems so--well, nice,--to
think of getting letters from you."

"I'll bet there are a lot of nice fellows in Mount Mark, aren't there?"

"Why, no.  I can't think of any real nice ones!  Oh, they are all right.
I have lots of friends here, but they are--I do not know what!  They do
not seem very nice.  I wouldn't care if I never saw them again.  But they
are good to me."

"Yes, I can grasp that," he said with feeling.

"Is Des Moines just full of beautiful girls?"

"I should say not.  I never saw a real beautiful girl in Des Moines in my
life.  Or any place else, for that matter,--until I came--You know when
you come right down to it, there are mighty few girls that look--just the
way you want them to look."

Prudence nodded.  "That's the way with men, too.  Of all the men I have
seen in my life, I never saw one before that looked just the way I wanted
him to."

"Before?" he questioned eagerly.

"Yes," said Prudence frankly.  "You look just as I wish you to."

And in the meanwhile, at the parsonage, Fairy was patiently getting
breakfast.  "Prudence went out for an early bicycle ride,--so the members
wouldn't catch her," she explained to the family.  "And she isn't back
yet.  She'll probably stay out until afternoon, and then ride right by
the grocery store where the Ladies have their Saturday sale.  That's
Prudence, all over.  Oh, father, I did forget your eggs again, I am
afraid they are too hard.  Here, twins, you carry in the oatmeal, and we
will eat.  No use to wait for Prudence,--it would be like waiting for the
next comet."

Indeed, it was nearly noon when a small, one-horse spring wagon drove
into the parsonage yard.  Mr. Starr was in his study with a book, but he
heard a piercing shriek from Connie, and a shrill "Prudence!" from one of
the twins.  He was downstairs in three leaps, and rushing wildly out to
the little rickety wagon.  And there was Prudence!

"Don't be frightened, father.  I've just sprained my ankle, and it
doesn't hurt hardly any.  But the bicycle is broken,--we'll have to pay
for it.  You can use my own money in the bank.  Poor Mr. Davis had to
walk all the way to town, because there wasn't any room for him in the
wagon with me lying down like this.  Will you carry me in?"

Connie's single bed was hastily brought downstairs, and Prudence
deposited upon it.  "There's no use to put me up-stairs," she assured
them.  "I won't stay there.  I want to be down here where I can boss the
girls."

The doctor came in, and bandaged the swollen purple ankle.  Then they had
dinner,--they tried to remember to call it luncheon, but never succeeded!
After that, the whole parsonage family grouped about the little single
bed in the cheery sitting-room.

"Whose coat is this, Prudence?" asked Connie.

"And where in the world did you get these towels and silk shirts?" added
Fairy.

Prudence blushed most exquisitely.  "They are Mr. Harmer's," she said,
and glanced nervously at her father.

"Whose?" chorused the family.  And it was plain to be seen that Lark was
ready to take mental notes with an eye to future stories.

"If you will sit down and keep still, I will tell you all about it.  But
you must not interrupt me.  What time is it, Fairy?"

"Two o'clock."

"Oh, two.  Then I have plenty of time.  Well, when I got to that little
cross-cut through the hickory grove, about four miles out from town, I
thought I would coast down the long hill.  Do you remember that hill,
father?  There was no one in sight, and no animals, except one hoary old
mule, grazing at the bottom.  It was irresistible, absolutely
irresistible.  So I coasted.  But you know yourself, father, there is no
trusting a mule.  They are the most undependable animals."  Prudence
looked thoughtfully down at the bed for a moment, and added slowly,
"Still, I have no hard feelings against the mule.  In fact, I kind of
like him.--Well, anyway, just as I got to the critical place in the hill,
that mule skipped right out in front of me.  It looked as though he did
it on purpose.  I did not have time to get out of his way, and it never
occurred to him to get out of mine, and so I went Bang! right into him.
And it broke Mattie Moore's wheel, and upset me quite a little.  But that
mule never budged!  Jerry--er Harmer,--Mr. Harmer, you know,--said he
believed an earthquake could coast downhill on to that mule without
seriously inconveniencing him.  I was hurt a little, and couldn't get up.
And so he jumped over the fence,--No, Connie, not the mule, of course!
Mr. Harmer!  He jumped over the fence, and put his coat on the ground,
and made a pillow for me with the shirts and towels in his bag, and
carried me over.  Then he wanted to go for a wagon to bring me home, but
I was too nervous and scared, so he stayed with me.  Then Mr. Davis came
along with his cart, and Jerry--er--Harmer, you know, helped put me in,
and the cart was so small they both had to walk."

"Where is he now?"  "Is he young?"  "Is he handsome?"  "Did he look rich?"

"Don't be silly, girls.  He went to the hotel, I suppose.  Anyhow, he
left us as soon as we reached town.  He said he was in a hurry, and had
something to look after.  His coat was underneath me in the wagon, and he
wouldn't take it out for fear of hurting my ankle, so the poor soul is
probably wandering around this town in his shirt-sleeves."

Already, in the eyes of the girls, this Jerry--er--Harmer, had taken unto
himself all the interest of the affair.

"He'll have to come for his coat," said Lark.  "We're bound to see him."

"Where does he live?  What was he doing in the hickory grove?" inquired
Mr. Starr with a strangely sinking heart, for her eyes were alight with
new and wonderful radiance.

"He lives in Des Moines.  He was just walking into town, and took a short
cut through the grove."

"Walking!  From Des Moines?"

Prudence flushed uncomfortably.  "I didn't think of that," she said.
"But I do not see why he should not walk if he likes.  He's strong and
athletic, and fond of exercise.  I guess he's plenty able to walk if he
wants to.  I'm sure he's no tramp, father, if that is what you are
thinking."

"I am not thinking anything of the kind, Prudence," he said with dignity.
"But I do think it rather strange that a young man should set out to walk
from Des Moines to Mount Mark.  And why should he be at it so early in
the morning?  Doesn't he require sleep, as the rest of us do?"

"How should I know?  I guess if he likes to be but in the morning when it
is fresh and sweet, it is all right.  I like the morning myself.  He had
as much right out early as I had.  His clothes were nice, and he is a
Harvard graduate, and his shoes were dusty, but not soiled or worn.
Anyhow, he is coming at four o'clock.  If you want to ask if he is a
tramp, you can do it."  And Prudence burst into tears.

Dramatic silence in the cheerful sitting-room!  Then Fairy began bustling
about to bathe the face and throat of "poor little Prudence," and her
father said sympathetically:

"You're all nervous and wrought up, with the pain and excitement,
Prudence.  I'm glad he is coming so we can thank him for his kindness.
It was mighty lucky he happened along, wasn't it?  A Harvard graduate!
Yes, they are pretty strong on athletics at Harvard.  You'd better
straighten this room a little and have things looking nice when he gets
here," said Father Starr, with great diplomacy.  And he was rewarded, and
startled, by observing that Prudence brightened wonderfully at his words.

"Yes, do," she urged eagerly.  "Get some of the roses from the corner
bush, and put them on the table there.  And when you go up-stairs, Fairy,
you'd better bring down that little lace spread in the bottom drawer of
our dresser.  It'll look very nice on this bed.--Work hard, girls, and
get everything looking fine.  He'll be here at four, he said.  You twins
may wear your white dresses, and Connie must put on her blue and wear her
blue bows.--Fairy, do you think it would be all right for you to wear
your silk dress?  Of course, the silk is rather grand for home, but you
do look so beautiful in it.  Father, will you put on your black suit, or
are you too busy?  And don't forget to wear the pearl cuff buttons Aunt
Grace sent you."

He went up-stairs to obey, with despair in his heart.  But to the girls,
there was nothing strange in this exactness on the part of Prudence.
Jerrold Harmer was the hero of the romance, and they must unite to do him
honor.  He was probably a prince in disguise.  Jerrold Harmer was a
perfectly thrilling name.  It was really a shame that America allows no
titles,--Lord Jerrold did sound so noble, and Lady Prudence was very
effective, too.  He and Prudence were married, and had a family of four
children, named for the various Starrs, before one hour had passed.

"I'll begin my book right away," Lark was saying.  She and Carol were in
the dining-room madly polishing their Sunday shoes,--what time they were
not performing the marriage ceremony of their sister and The Hero.

"Yes, do!  But for goodness' sake, don't run her into a mule!  Seems to
me even Prudence could have done better than that."

"I'll have his automobile break down in the middle of the road, and
Prudence can run into it.  The carbureter came off, and of course the car
wouldn't run an inch without it."

"Yes, that's good," said Carol approvingly.  "It must be a sixty
cylinder, eight horsepower--er--Ford, or something real big and costly."

"Twins!  You won't be ready," warned Prudence, and this dire possibility
sent them flying upstairs in a panic.

While the girls, bubbling over with excitement, were dressing for the
great event, Mr. Starr went down-stairs to sit with Prudence.  Carol
called to him on his way down, and he paused on the staircase, looking up
at her.

"Lark and I are going to use some of Fairy's powder, father," she said.
"We feel that we simply must on an occasion like this.  And for goodness'
sake, don't mention it before Him!  It doesn't happen very often, you
know, but to-day we simply must.  Now, don't you say anything about
falling in the flour barrel, or turning pale all of a sudden, whatever
else you do.  We'd be so mortified, father."

Mr. Starr was concerned with weightier matters, and went on down to
Prudence with never so much as a reproving shake of the head for the
worldly-minded young twins.

"Father," began Prudence, her eyes on the lace coverlet, "do you think it
would be all right for me to wear that silk dressing-gown of mother's?  I
need something over my nightgown, and my old flannel kimono is so ugly.
You know, mother said I was to have it, and--I'm twenty now.  Do you
think it would be all right?  But if you do not want me to wear it----"

"I do want you to," was the prompt reply.  "Yes, it is quite time you
were wearing it.  I'll get it out of the trunk myself, and send Fairy
down to help you."  Then as he turned toward the door, he asked
carelessly, "Is he very good-looking, Prudence?"

And Prudence, with a crimson face, answered quickly, "Oh, I really didn't
notice, father."

He went on up-stairs then, and presently Fairy came down with the dainty
silk gown trimmed with fine soft lace.  "I brought my lavender ribbon for
your hair, Prudence.  It will match the gown so nicely.  Oh, you do look
sweet, dearest.  I pity Jerrold Harmer, I can tell you that.  Now I must
hurry and finish my own dressing."

But with her foot on the bottom stair, she paused.  Her sister was
calling after her.  "Send father down here, quick, Fairy."

Father ran down quickly, and Prudence, catching hold of his hands,
whispered wretchedly, "Oh, father, he--he is good-looking.  I--I did
notice it.  I didn't really mean to lie to you."

"There, now, Prudence," he said, kissing her tenderly, "you mustn't get
excited again.  I'm afraid you are too nervous to have callers.  You must
lie very quietly until he comes.  That was no lie, child.  You are so
upset you do not know what you are saying to-day.  Be quiet now,
Prudence,--it's nearly time for him to come."

"You are a dear good father," she cried, kissing his hands passionately,
"but it was a lie.  I did know what I was saying.  I did it on purpose."

And Mr. Starr's heart was heavy, for he knew that his fears were realized.




CHAPTER XII

ROUSED FROM HER SLUMBER

At twenty minutes to four, the parsonage family clustered excitedly in
the sitting-room, which the sunshine flooded cheerily.  They were waiting
for the hero of Prudence's romance.

"Oh, Larkie, will you run up-stairs and bring my lace handkerchief?  It's
on our dresser, in the burnt-wood box."  And after Lark had departed, she
went on, "The flowers are not quite in the center of the table, Fairy,--a
little to the right.--If you would move the curtains the least little
bit, those torn places would not show."  Then she sighed.  "How nice you
all look.  Oh, Connie, won't you turn the clock a little this way, so I
can see it?  That's better, thank you, precious.  Thank you, Lark,--isn't
it a pretty handkerchief?  I've only carried it three times, and I have
never really used it.  Would you keep these pearls on, Fairy, or would
you take them off?"

"I would keep them on, Prue,--they catch the color of the gown a little,
and are just beautiful.  You do look so sweet, but your face is very
flushed.  I am afraid you are feverish.  Maybe we had better not let him
see Prue to-day, father.  Perhaps he can come back to-morrow."

"Fairy!" exclaimed Prudence.  "Besides, he must come in to get his coat.
We can't expect him to go coatless over Sunday.  Listen,--listen, girls!
Look, Fairy, and see if that is he!  Yes, it is, I know,--I can tell by
his walk."  Warm rich color dyed her face and throat, and she clasped her
hands over her heart, wondering if Connie beside her could hear its
tumult.

"I'll go to the door," said Father Starr, and Prudence looked at him
beseechingly.

"I--I am sure he is all right, father.  I--you will be nice to him, won't
you?"

Without answering, Mr. Starr left the room.  He could not trust his voice.

"Listen, girls, I want to hear," whispered Prudence.  And she smiled as
she heard her father's cordial voice.

"You are Mr. Harmer, aren't you?  I am Prudence's father.  Come right in.
The whole family is assembled to do you honor.  The girls have already
made you a prince in disguise.  Come back this way.  Prudence is resting
very nicely."

When the two men stepped into the sitting-room, Prudence, for once, quite
overlooked her father.  She lifted her eyes to Jerrold Harmer's face, and
waited, breathless.  Nor was he long in finding her among the bevy of
girls.  He walked at once to the bed, and took her hand.

"My little comrade of the road," he said gaily, but with tenderness, "I
am afraid you are not feeling well enough for callers to-day."

"Oh, yes, I am," protested Prudence with strange shyness.

He turned to the other girls, and greeted them easily.  He was entirely
self-possessed.  "Miss Starr told me so much about you that I know you
all to begin with."  He smiled at Fairy as he added, "In fact, she
predicted that I am to fall in love with you.  And so, very likely, I
should,--if I hadn't met your sister first."

They all laughed at that, and then he walked back and stood by Prudence
once more.  "Was it a bad sprain?  Does it pain you very badly?  You look
tired.  I am afraid it was an imposition for me to come this afternoon."

[Illustration: "She predicted I'm to fall in love with you."]

"Oh, don't worry about that," put in Connie anxiously.  "She wanted you
to come.  She's been getting us ready for you ever since the doctor left.
I think it was kind of silly for me to wear my blue just for one caller."

The twins glared at her, realizing that she was discrediting the
parsonage, but Jerrold Harmer laughed, and Prudence joined him.

"It is quite true," she admitted frankly.  "The mule and I disgraced the
parsonage this morning, and I wanted the rest of you to redeem it this
afternoon."  She looked at him inquiringly.  "Then you had another coat?"

"No, I didn't.  I saw this one in a window this morning, and couldn't
resist it.  Was the ride very hard on your ankle?"

Mr. Starr was puzzled.  Evidently it was not lack of funds which brought
this man on foot from Des Moines to Mount Mark,--half-way across the
state!  He did not look like a man fleeing from justice.  What, then, was
the explanation?

"You must have found it rather a long walk," he began tentatively, his
eyes on the young man's face.

"Yes, I think my feet are a little blistered.  I have walked farther than
that many times, but I am out of practise now.  Sometimes, however,
walking is a painful necessity."

"How long did it take you coming from Des Moines to Mount Mark?" inquired
Carol in a subdued and respectful voice,--and curious, withal.

"I did not come directly to Mount Mark.  I stopped several places on
business.  I hardly know how long it would take coming straight, through.
It would depend on one's luck, I suppose."

"Well," said Lark, "taking it a little at a time it might be done, but
for myself, I should never dream of undertaking so much exercise."

"Could you walk from here to Burlington at one stretch?" asked Connie.

He looked rather surprised.  "Why, perhaps I could if I was in shape,
but--seven miles was all I cared about this morning."

"Well, I think it was mighty brave of you to walk that far,--I don't care
why you did it," announced Connie with emphasis.

"Brave!" he repeated.  "I have walked three times seven miles, often,
when I was in school."

"Oh, I mean the whole thing--clear from Des Moines," explained Connie.

"From Des Moines," he gasped.  "Good heavens!  I did not walk from Des
Moines!  Did you--"  He turned to Prudence questioningly.  "Did you think
I walked clear from Des Moines?"

"Yes."  And added hastily, "But I did not care if you did.  It did not
make any difference how you came."

For a moment he was puzzled.  Then he burst out laughing.  "I am afraid
we had too much to talk about this morning.  I thought I had explained my
situation, but evidently I did not.  I drove from Des Moines in the car,
and----"

"The automobile!" gasped Carol, with a triumphant look at Lark.

"Yes, just so.  I stopped several places on business as I came through.
I drove from Burlington this morning, but I got off the road.  The car
broke down on me, and I couldn't fix it,--broke an axle.  So I had to
walk in.  That is what I was seeing about to-day,--sending a man out for
the car and arranging about the repairs."  He smiled again.  "What in the
world did you think I would walk from Des Moines for?" he asked Prudence,
more inquisitive than grammatical.

"I did not think anything about it until they asked, and--I did not know
about the car.  You did not mention it."

"No.  I remember now.  We were talking of other things all the time."  He
turned frankly to Mr. Starr.  "Perhaps you have heard of the Harmer
Automobile Company, of Des Moines.  My father was Harvey Harmer.  Two
years ago, when I was running around in Europe, he died.  It was his
desire that I should personally take charge of the business.  So I
hurried home, and have had charge of the company since then.  We are
establishing sales agencies here, and in Burlington, and several other
towns.  I came out for a little trip, and took advantage of the
opportunity to discuss the business with our new men.  That's what
brought me to Mount Mark."  To Connie he added laughingly, "So I must
sacrifice myself, and do without your praise.  I did not walk until the
car broke down and compelled me to do so."

For the first time in her life, Prudence distinctly triumphed over her
father.  She flashed him the glance of a conqueror, and he nodded,
understandingly.  He liked Jerrold Harmer,--as much as he could like any
man who stepped seriously into the life of Prudence.  He was glad that
things were well.  But--they would excuse him, he must look after his
Sunday's sermons.

A little later the twins and Connie grew restless, and finally Connie
blurted out, "Say, Prue, don't you think we've upheld the parsonage long
enough?  I want to get some fresh air."  The twins would never have been
guilty of such social indiscretion as this, but they gladly availed
themselves of Connie's "break," and followed her out-of-doors.  Then
Fairy got up, laughing.  "I have done my share, too.  I think we'll leave
the parsonage in your hands now, Prue.  I want to write to Aunt Grace.
I'll be just at the head of the stairs, and if Prudence wants me, you
will call, won't you, Mr. Harmer?  And won't you stay for dinner with us?
I'm sure to disgrace the parsonage again, for I am no cook, but you can
get along for once, surely.  We spend more time laughing when the food is
bad, and laughter is very healthful.  You will stay, won't you?"

Jerrold Harmer looked very eager, and yet he looked somewhat doubtfully
at Prudence.  Her eyes were eloquent with entreaties.  Finally he
laughed, and said, "I should certainly like to stay, but you see I want
to come back to-morrow.  Now, will I dare to come back to-morrow if I
stay for dinner to-night?  Wouldn't Connie say that was disgracing the
parsonage?"

Fairy laughed delightedly.  "That is very good," she said.  "Then you
will stay.  I'll try to fix it up with Connie to save the reputation of
the house.  Now, do not talk too much, Prue, and--what shall we have for
dinner?  We only say dinner when we have company, Mr. Harmer.  What we
have is supper."

Prudence contracted her brows in the earnest endeavor to compose a menu
suitable for this occasion.  "Mashed potatoes, and--use cream, Fairy.
You'd better let Lark do the mashing, for you always leave lumps.  And
breaded veal cutlet," with a significant glance, "and creamed peas, and
radishes, and fruit.  Will that be enough for you, Mr. Harmer?"

"Oceans," he said contentedly.

"Well, I'll collect the twins and Connie and we will try to think up a
few additions.  Where's the money?"

"In the dungeon, and the key is on the nail above the door.  And the
silverware is there, too," with another significant glance.

After that, Prudence lay back happily on the pillows and smoothed the
lace on her mother's silk dressing gown.

"Talk to me," she said, "tell me about where you live, and what you
do,--your work, you know, and how you amuse yourself.  I want you to
amuse me now, Mr. Harmer."

"You called me Jerry this morning."

"Yes, I know.  Do you want me to call you Jerry still?"

"Yes, Prudence, I do.  Do you mind if I move my chair a little closer?"

"No, put it right here.  Now, I am ready."

"But there's nothing interesting about me.  Let's talk of----"

"It's interesting to me.  Tell me about your business."

"You don't care anything about business, I am sure."

"I care about your business."

"Do you, Prudence?--You look so sweet this afternoon.  I nearly blurted
it out before the whole family.  Wouldn't the twins have laughed?  It
would have disgraced the parsonage.  I think Mr. Starr is awfully lucky
to have five girls, and all of them pretty.  But isn't it strange that
the prettiest and dearest one of them all should be the oldest daughter?"

"Oh, but I'm not really--" Prudence began earnestly.  Then she stopped,
and added honestly, "But I am glad you think so."

No, they did not quote poetry, they did not discuss the psychological
intricacies of spontaneous attraction, they did not say anything deep, or
wise, or learned.  But they smiled at each other, with pleased
investigating eyes.  He put his hand on the coverlet, just near enough to
touch the lace on the sleeve of her silk dressing gown.  And together
they found Paradise in the shabby sitting-room of the old Methodist
parsonage that afternoon.

"Must you prepare meat for breading half an hour before cooking, or
when?" demanded Fairy, from the dining-room door.

"What?--Oh!--Fifteen minutes before.  Don't forget to salt and pepper the
crumbs, Fairy."

"Perhaps some time your father will let you and a couple of the others
come to Des Moines with me in the car.  You would enjoy a few days there,
I know.  I live with my aunt, a dear, motherly little old soul.  She will
adore you, Prudence, and you will like her, too.  Would your father let
you spend a week?  We can easily drive back and forth in the car."

"Maybe he will,--but who will keep the parsonage while I am away?"

"Fairy, to be sure.  She must be a good fairy once in a while.  We can
take the twins with us, Connie, too, if you like, and then Fairy will
only have to mother your father.  Do you like riding in a car?"

"Oh, I love it.  But I have not ridden very much.  Willard Morley took me
quite often when he was here, but he is in Chicago now."

"When's he coming back?" suspiciously.

"Prudence, shall we have tea or coffee?"  This was Lark from the doorway.
"Fairy wants to know."

"What?--Oh!--Which do you want, Jerry?"

"Which does your father prefer?"

"He doesn't drink either except for breakfast."

"I generally drink coffee, but I do not care much for it, so do not
bother----"

"Coffee, Lark."

"When's that Morley chap coming back?"

"I do not know."  And then, "He is never coming back as far as I am
concerned."

Jerrold relented promptly.  "You are why he went away, I suppose."

"At any rate, he is gone."

"Did you ever have a lover, Prudence?  A real lover, I mean."

"No, I, never did."

"I'm awfully glad of that.  I'll----"

"Prudence, do you use half milk and half water for creamed tomato soup,
or all milk?"

"What?--Oh!--All milk, Connie, and tell Fairy not to salt it until it is
entirely done, or it may curdle."

"What in the world would they ever do without you, Prudence?  You are the
soul of the parsonage, aren't you?"

"No, I am just the cook and the chambermaid," she answered, laughing.
"But don't you see how hard it will be for me to go away?"

"But it isn't fair!  Vacation is coming now, and Fairy ought to take a
turn.  What will they do when you get married?"

"I have always said I would not get married."

"But don't you want to get married,--some time?"

"Oh, that isn't it.  I just can't because I must take care of the
parsonage, and raise the girls.  I can't."

"But you will," he whispered, and his hand touched hers for just a
second.  Prudence did not answer.  She lifted her eyes to his face, and
caught in her breath once more.

A little later he said, "Do you mind if I go upstairs and talk to your
father a few minutes?  Maybe I'd better."

"But do not stay very long," she urged, and she wondered why the
brightness and sunshine vanished from the room when he went out.  "First
door to the right," she called after him.

Mr. Starr arose to greet him, and welcomed him to his combination study
and bedroom with great friendliness.  But Jerrold went straight to the
point.

"Mr. Starr, it's very kind of you to receive a perfect stranger as you
have me.  But I understand that with a girl like Prudence, you will want
to be careful.  I can give you the names of several prominent men in Des
Moines, Christians, who know me well, and can tell you all about me."

"It isn't necessary.  We are parsonage people, and we are accustomed to
receiving men and women as worthy of our trust, until we find them
different.  We are glad to count you among our friends."

"Thank you, but--you see, Mr. Starr, this is a little different.  Some
day, Prudence and I will want to be married, and you will wish to be sure
about me."

"Does Prudence know about that?"

"No," with a smile, "we haven't got that far yet.  But I am sure she
feels it.  She hasn't--well, you know what I mean.  She has been asleep,
but I believe she is waking up now."

"Yes, I think so.  Do you mind if I ask you a few questions?"

"No, indeed.  Anything you like."

"Well, first, are you a Christian?"

"Not the kind you are, Mr. Starr.  My parents were Christians, but I've
never thought much about it myself because I was young and full of fun.
I have never been especially directed to religion.  I go to church, and I
believe the Bible,--though I don't know much about it.  I seldom read it.
But I'll get busy now, if you like, and really study it and--try to come
around your way.  I know Prudence would make me do that."  And he smiled
again.

"Do you drink?"

"I did a little, but I promised Prudence this morning I would quit it.  I
never got--drunk, and I have not formed the habit.  But sometimes with
the boys, I drink a little.  But I do not care for it, and I swore off
this morning.--I smoke, too,--not cigarettes, of course.  Prudence knows
it, but she did not make me promise to quit that?"  His voice was raised,
inquiringly.

"Would you have promised, if she had asked it?"  This was sheer curiosity.

"I suppose I would."  He flushed a little.  "I know I was pretty hard
hit, and it was such a new experience that I would have promised anything
she asked.  But I like smoking, and--I don't think it is wicked."

"Never mind the smoking.  I only asked that question out of curiosity.
We're not as strait-laced as we might be perhaps.  The only things I
would really object to, are those things that might seriously menace your
happiness, yours and hers, if the time does come.  But the next
question,--can you pass a strict physical examination?"

"Yes, I can.  I'll go with you to your physician to-night if you like.
I'm all right physically, I know."

"Tell me about your relations with your mother when she was living."

"She has been dead four years."  Jerrold spoke with some emotion.  "We
were great chums, though her health was always poor.  I wrote her three
times a week when I was away from home, and she wrote me a note every
day.  When I was in school, I spent all my vacations at home to be with
her.  And I never went abroad until after her death because she did not
like the idea of my going so far from her."

"Jerrold, my boy, I do not want to seem too severe, but--tell me, has
there been anything in your life, about women, that could come out and
hurt Prudence later on?"

Jerrold hesitated.  "Mr. Starr, I have been young, and headstrong, and
impulsive.  I have done some things I wish now I hadn't.  But I believe
there is nothing that I could not explain to Prudence so she would
understand.  If I had thought beforehand of a girl like her, there are
things I would not have done.  But there is nothing, I think, that would
really hurt, after I had a chance to talk it over with her."

"All right.  If you are the man, God bless you.  I don't suppose you are
worthy of Prudence, for she is a good, pure-hearted, unselfish
girl,--there could be none better.  But the real point is just whether
you will love each other enough!--I like your coming up here like this.
I think that was very decent and manly of you.  And, do you mind if I
just suggest that you go a little slow with Prudence?  Remember that she
has been sound asleep, until this morning.  I do not want her awakened
too rudely."

"Neither do I," said Jerrold quickly.  "Shall I go down now?  The girls
have invited me to stay for supper, and Prudence says I am to come back
to-morrow, too.  Is that all right?  Remember, I'll be going home on
Monday!"

"It is all right, certainly.  Spend as much time here as you like.  You
will either get worse, or get cured, and--whichever it is, you've got to
have a chance.  I like you, Jerrold.  Prudence judges by instinct, but it
does not often fail her."

Prudence heard him running down the stairs boyishly, and when he came in,
before she could speak, he whispered, "Shut your eyes tight, Prudence.
And do not scold me, for I can't help it."  Then he put his hands over
hers, and kissed her on the lips.  They were both breathless after that.
Prudence lifted her lashes slowly, and gazed at him seriously.  It was
she who spoke first.

"I was never really kissed before," she whispered, "not really."

Then they sat in silence until Fairy announced that supper was ready.
"But I won't promise it is eatable," she assured them, laughing.

"I wish I could go to the table, too," said Prudence, looking at her
father wistfully, "I could lie on the old lounge out there."

"And have your supper on a tray, of course.  Can you carry her, father?"

"I can!" volunteered Jerrold promptly.  "I have done it."

"I think between us we can manage.  We'll try it."  And Prudence
heroically endured the pain of being moved, for the sake of seeing
Jerrold at the table with her parsonage family.  For to her surprise, she
realized that she could not bear that even a few minutes should pass,
when she could not see the manly young face with the boyish mouth and the
tender eyes!

Prudence, at last, was aroused from her slumber.




CHAPTER XIII

SHE ORDERS HER LIFE

"Prudence, are you going to Aunt Grace's early in the summer, or late?"
demanded Fairy.

"Oh, let's not talk of that now.  There's plenty of time."

"No, there isn't.  School will be out in a week, and Babbie wants to
give a house party and have our little bunch at his home for a few days
this summer.  He wants to set the date, and I can't tell him when
because I do not know when you are going to auntie's."

They sat around the breakfast table, Prudence and Fairy and their
father, talking of the summer.  The twins and Connie had long since
excused themselves, and even now could be heard shouting gaily in the
field beyond the old red barn.

Prudence looked restlessly from one to the other, when her sister
insisted upon an answer.

"Why," she began, "I've about decided not to go to Aunt Grace's this
summer."

Fairy rapped on the table with the spoon she held in her hand.  "Don't
be silly!  You have to go.  You've never had a vacation in your life,
and father promised Aunt Grace on his reputation as a minister, didn't
you, papa?"

"Yes, I promised all right."

"But, papa!  I do not have to go, do I?  A whole month,--oh, honestly,
I do not want to."

"Why don't you?  Last fall you were wild about it.  Don't you remember
dreaming----"

"Oh, but that was last fall," said Prudence, smiling softly, and
unconsciously she lifted one hand to where a bulky letter nestled
inside her dress.  "I didn't know I was going to sprain my ankle, and
be so useless.  It may be two weeks yet before I can walk on it."

"What has that got to do with it?"

"Do you really prefer to stay at home, Prudence?" queried her father.
"The whole summer?"

Prudence blushed most gloriously.  "Oh, well," she began slowly.  Then
she took the plunge recklessly.  "Why, you see, father, Jerry lives
with his aunt in Des Moines,--he told you that, didn't he?  And they
have quite a big house, and--he wants to take me and the twinnies to
Des Moines in the car for a week or ten days.  And Fairy will take care
of you and Connie.  And--if I can do that--I do not want any more
vacation.  I couldn't bear to stay at auntie's a whole month, away from
you and the parsonage."  She felt very guilty, for she did not add, as
she was thinking, "Besides, Jerry is coming every two weeks, and if I
were away, we would miss a visit!"

Fairy laughed in an irritating, suggestive way, but Mr. Starr only
nodded.

"I am sure you will not mind that, will you father?  His aunt must be a
perfectly good and nice woman, and--such a long drive in the auto,
and--to see all over Des Moines."  But Prudence paused guiltily, for
she did not add, "With Jerry!" although the words were singing in her
heart.

"That will be very nice indeed, and of course I do not object.  It will
be a forty years' delight and wonder to the twins!  Yes, I will be glad
to have you go.  But you can still have your month at Grace's if you
wish."

"But I do not wish," protested Prudence promptly.  "Honestly, father,
I'll write her the sweetest kind of a letter, but--oh, please do not
make me go!"

"Of course, we won't make you go, you goose," said Fairy, "but I think
you are very foolish."

"And you can go, Fairy," cried Prudence hospitably.  "Aunt Grace loves
you so, and you've worked so hard all year, and,--oh, yes, it will be
just the thing for you."  Prudence wished she might add, "And that will
let me out," but she hardly dare say it.

"Well, when does your Des Moines tour come off?  I must know, so I can
tell Babbie about the house party."

"Let Babbie choose his own date.  Jerry says we shall go whenever I
say--I mean whenever you say, father,--and we can decide later on.
Give Babbie first choice, by all means."

That was the beginning of Prudence's golden summer.  She was not given
to self-analysis.  She did what seemed good to her always,--she did not
delve down below the surface for reasons why and wherefore.  She hadn't
the time.  She took things as they came.  She could not bear the
thought of sharing with the parsonage family even the least ardent and
most prosaic of Jerrold's letters.  But she never asked herself the
reason.  It seemed a positive sacrilege to leave his warm, life-pulsing
letters up-stairs in a bureau drawer.  It was only natural and right to
carry them in her dress, and to sleep with them under her pillow.  But
Prudence did not wonder why.  The days when Jerry came were tremulously
happy ones for her,--she was all aquiver when she heard him swinging
briskly up the ramshackle parsonage walk, and her breath was
suffocatingly hot.  But she took it as a matter of course.  The nights
when Jerry slept in the little spare bedroom at the head of the stairs,
Prudence lay awake, staring joyously into the darkness, hoping Jerry
was sound asleep and comfortable.  But she never asked herself why she
could not sleep!  She knew that Jerry's voice was the sweetest voice in
the world.  She knew that his eyes were the softest and brightest and
the most tender.  She knew that his hands had a thrilling touch quite
different from the touch of ordinary, less dear hands.  She knew that
his smile lifted her into a delirium of delight, and that even the
thought of sorrow coming to him brought stinging tears to her eyes.
But why?  Ah, Prudence never thought of that.  She just lived in the
sweet ecstatic dream of the summer, and was well and richly content.

So the vacation passed, and Indian summer came.  And the girls went
back to their studies once more, reluctantly, yet unaccountably glad
even in their reluctance.  It is always that way with students,--real
students.  They regret the passing of vacation days, but the thought of
"going back to school" has its own tingling joys of anticipation.

It was Saturday evening.  The early supper at the parsonage was over,
the twins had washed the dishes, and still the daylight lingered.
Prudence and Jerry sat side by side, and closely, on the front porch,
talking in whispers.  Fairy had gone for a stroll with the still
faithful Babbie.  Connie and the twins had evidently vanished.  Ah--not
quite that!  Carol and Lark came swiftly around the corner of the
parsonage.

"Good evening," said Lark politely, and Prudence sat up abruptly.  The
twins never wasted politeness!  They wanted something.

"Do you mind if we take Jerry around by the woodshed for a few minutes,
Prue?"

"I'll come along," said Prudence, rising.

"Oh, no," protested Lark, "we do not want you,--just Jerry, and only
for a little while."

Prudence sniffed suspiciously.  "What are you going to do to him?" she
demanded.

"We won't hurt him," grinned Carol impishly.  "We had intended to tie
him to a stake and burn him alive.  But since you have interceded on
his behalf, we'll let him off with a simple scalping."

"Maybe he's afraid to come," said Lark, "for there are two of us, and
we are mighty men of valor."

"That's all right," Prudence answered defensively.  "I'd sooner face a
tribe of wild Indians any day than you twins when you are
mischief-bent."

"Oh, we just want to use him a few minutes," said Carol impatiently.
"Upon our honor, as Christian gentlemen, we promise not to hurt a hair
of his head."

"Oh, come along, and cut out the comedy," Jerry broke in, laughing.
"I'll be back in two minutes, Prue.  They probably want me to shoo a
chicken out of their way.  Or maybe the cat has been chasing them."

Once safely around the corner, the twins changed their tactics.

"We knew you weren't afraid," said Lark artistically, "we were just
teasing Prudence.  We know we couldn't hurt you."

"Of course," emphasized Carol.  "We want to ask a favor of you, that's
all.  It's something we can't do ourselves, but we knew you could do
it, all right."

Jerry perceived the drift of this argument.  "I see!  I'm paid in
advance for my service.  What's the job?"

Then the twins led him to the woodshed.  This woodshed stood about
twenty feet from the back door of the parsonage, and was nine feet high
in front, the roof sloping down at the back.  Close beside the shed
grew a tall and luxuriant maple.  The lower limbs had been chopped off,
and the trunk rose clear to a height of nearly twelve feet before the
massive limbs branched out.  The twins had discovered that by climbing
gingerly on the rotten roof of the woodshed, followed by almost
superhuman scrambling and scratching, they could get up into the leafy
secrecy of the grand old maple.  More than this, up high in the tree
they found a delightful arrangement of branches that seemed positively
made for them.  These branches must be utilized, and it was in the act
of utilizing them that they called upon their sister's friend for help.

"Do you see this board?" began Lark, exhibiting with some pride a solid
board about two feet in length.

"My eyesight is quite unimpaired," answered Jerry, for he knew his
twins.

"Well, we found this over by the Avery barn.  They have a big scrap
pile out there.  We couldn't find anything around here that would suit,
so we looked, over there.  It's just a pile of rubbish, and we knew
they wouldn't mind."

"Else you would not have taken it, eh?  Anything like apples, for
instance, is quite under the ban."

"Yes, indeed," smiled Lark.  "We're too old to steal apples."

"Of course," added Carol.  "When we need our neighbor's apples, we send
Connie.  And get nicely punished for it, too, I promise you."

"Quite so!  And this exquisite board?"

"Well, we've found a perfectly gorgeous place up in the old tree where
we can make a seat.  It's quite a ways out from the trunk, and when the
wind blows it swings splendidly.  But it isn't very comfortable sitting
on a thin limb, and so we want a seat.  It's a fine place, I tell you.
We thought you could nail this securely on to the limbs,--there are two
right near each other, evidently put there on purpose for us.  See what
dandy big nails we have!"

"From the Avery's woodshed, I suppose," he suggested, smiling again.

"Oh, they are quite rusty.  We found them in a sack in an old barrel.
It was in the scrap heap.  We're very good friends with the Averys,
very good, indeed," she continued hastily.  "They allow us to rummage
around at will--in the barn."

"And see this rope," cried Carol.  "Isn't it a dandy?"

"Ah!  The Avery barn must be inexhaustible in its resources."

"How suspicious you are, Jerry," mourned Lark.

"I wish we were that way, instead of innocent and bland and trustful.
Maybe we would get rich, too.  This is the first time I ever really
understood how you came to be a success in business."

"But you are quite wrong this time," said Lark seriously.  "Old Mr.
Avery gave me this rope."

"Yes, he did!  Lark told him she was looking for a rope just exactly
like this one, and then he gave it to her.  He caught the idea of
philanthropy right away.  He's a very nice old gentleman, I tell you.
He's so trusting and unsuspicious.  I'm very fond of people like that."

"We thought when you had the board nicely nailed on, you might rope it
securely to the limbs above.  They are in very good position, and that
will make it absolutely safe.  Do you suppose you can do that, Jerry?
Do you get seasick when you climb high?"

"Oh, no, high altitudes never make me seasick.  I've a very good head
for such purposes."

"Then suppose you get busy before it grows dark.  We're in a great
hurry.  And we do not want Connie to catch us putting it up.  It'll be
such fun to sit up there and swing when the wind blows, and have poor
Connie down beneath wondering how we manage to stick on.  She can't see
the seat from the ground.  Won't it be a good joke on her?"

"Oh, very,---yes, indeed.--Well, let's begin.--Now, observe!  I will
just loop this end of the rope lightly about my--er--middle.  The other
end will dangle on the ground to be drawn up at will.  Observe also
that I bestow the good but rusty nails in this pocket, and the hammer
here.  Then with the admirable board beneath my arm, I mount to the
heights of--Say, twins, didn't I see an old buggy seat out in the barn
to-day?  Seems to me----"

"Oh, Jerry!"  The twins fairly smothered him.  "Oh, you darling.  You
are the nicest old thing.--Now we can understand why Prudence seems to
like you.  We never once thought of the old buggy seat!  Oh, Jerry!"

Then they hastily brought the discarded seat from the barn, and with
the help of Jerry it was shoved up on the woodshed.  From there, he
lifted it to the lowest limb of the old maple, and a second later he
was up himself.  Then it was lifted again, and again he followed,--up,
and up, and up,--the loose end of the donated rope trailing loose on
the ground below.  The twins promptly,--as promptly as possible, that
is,--followed him into the tree.

"Oh, yes, we'll come along.  We're used to climbing and we're very
agile.  And you will need us to hold things steady while you hammer."

And Jerry smiled as he heard the faithful twins, with much grunting and
an occasional groan, following in his wake.

It was a delightful location, as they had said.  So heavy was the leafy
screen that only by lifting a branch here or there, could they see
through it.  The big seat fitted nicely on the two limbs, and Jerry
fastened it with the rusty nails.  The twins were jubilant, and loud in
their praises of his skill and courage.

"Oh, Jerry," exclaimed Carol, with deep satisfaction, "it's such a
blessing to discover something really nice about you after all these
months!"

"Now, we'll just----"

"Hush!" hissed Lark.  "Here comes Connie.  Hold your breath, Jerry, and
don't budge."

"Isn't she in on this?" he whispered.  He could hear Connie making
weird noises as she came around the house from the front.  She was
learning to whistle, and the effect was ghastly in the extreme.
Connie's mouth had not been designed for whistling.

"Sh!  She's the band of dark-browed gypsies trying to steal my lovely
wife."

"I'm the lovely wife," interrupted Carol complacently.

"But Connie does not know about it.  She is so religious she won't be
any of the villain parts.  When we want her to be anything real
low-down, we have to do it on the sly.  She would no more consent to a
band of dark-browed gypsies than she would----"

Connie came around the corner of the parsonage, out the back walk
beneath the maple.  Then she gave a gleeful scream.  Right before her
lay a beautiful heavy rope.  Connie had been yearning for a good rope
to make a swing.  Here it lay, at her very feet, plainly a gift of the
gods.  She did not wait to see where the other end of the rope was.
She just grabbed what she saw before her, and started violently back
around the house with it yelling, "Prudence!  Look at my rope!"

Prudence rushed around the parsonage.  The twins shrieked wildly, as
there was a terrific tug and heave of the limb beside them, and then--a
crashing of branches and leaves.  Jerry was gone!

It did look horrible, from above as well as below.  But Jerry, when he
felt the first light twinge as Connie lifted the rope, foresaw what was
coming and was ready for it.  As he went down, he grabbed a firm hold
on the branch on which he had stood, then he dropped to the next, and
held again.  On the lowest limb he really clung for fifteen seconds,
and took in his bearings.  Connie had dropped the rope when the twins
screamed, so he had nothing more to fear from her.  He saw Prudence,
white, with wild eyes, both arms stretched out toward him.

"O. K., Prue," he called, and then he dropped.  He landed on his feet,
a little jolted, but none the worse for his fall.

He ran at once to Prudence.  "I'm all right," he cried, really alarmed
by the white horror in her face.  "Prudence!  Prudence!"  Then her arms
dropped, and with a brave but feeble smile, she swayed a little.  Jerry
took her in his arms.  "Sweetheart!" he whispered.  "Little sweetheart!
Do--do you love me so much, my dearest?"

Prudence raised her hands to his face, and looked intensely into his
eyes, all the sweet loving soul of her shining in her own.  And Jerry
kissed her.

The twins scrambled down from the maple, speechless and cold with
terror,--and saw Prudence and Jerry!  Then they saw Connie, staring at
them with interest and amusement.

"I think we'd better go to bed, all three of us," declared Lark
sturdily.  And they set off heroically around the house.  But at the
corner Carol turned.

"Take my advice and go into the woodshed," she said, "for all the
Averys are looking out of their windows."

Prudence did not hear, but he drew her swiftly into the woodshed.  Now
a woodshed is a hideously unromantic sort of place.  And there was
nothing for Prudence to sit on, that Jerry might kneel at her feet.  So
they dispensed with formalities, and he held her in his arms for a long
time, and kissed her often, and whispered sweet meaningless words that
thrilled her as she listened.  It may not have been comfortable, but it
was evidently endurable, for it is a fact that they did not leave that
woodshed for over an hour.  Then they betook themselves to the darkest
corner of the side porch,--and history repeated itself once more!

At twelve, Jerry went up-stairs to bed, his lips tingling with the
fervent tenderness of her parting kiss.  At one o'clock, he stood at
his window, looking soberly out into the moonlit parsonage yard.  "She
is an angel, a pure, sweet, unselfish little angel," he whispered, and
his voice was broken, and his eyes were wet, "and she is going to be my
wife!  Oh, God, teach me how to be good to her, and help me make her as
happy as she deserves."

At two o'clock he lay on his bed, staring into the darkness, thinking
again the soft shy words she had whispered to him.  And he flung his
arms out toward his closed door, wanting her.  At three o'clock he
dropped lightly asleep and dreamed of her.  With the first pale streaks
of daylight stealing into his room, he awoke.  It was after four
o'clock.  A little later,--just a few minutes later,--he heard a light
tap on his door.  It came again, and he bounded out of bed.

"Prudence!  Is anything wrong?"

"Hush, Jerry, not so loud!"  And what a strange and weary voice.  "Come
down-stairs, will you?  I want to tell you something.  I'll wait at the
foot of the stairs.  Be quiet,--do not wake father and the girls.  Will
you be down soon?"

"In two minutes!"

And in two minutes he was flown, agonizingly anxious, knowing that
something was wrong.  Prudence was waiting for him, and as he reached
the bottom step she clutched his hands desperately.

"Jerry," she whispered, "I--forgive me--I honestly--  Oh, I didn't
think what I was saying last night.  You were so dear, and I was so
happy, and for a while I really believed we could belong to each other.
But I can't, you know.  I've promised papa and the girls a dozen times
that I would never marry.  Don't you see how it is?  I must take it
back."

Jerry smiled a little, it must be admitted.  This was so like his
conscientious little Prudence!

"Dearest," he said gently, "you have said that because you were not
awake.  You did not love.  But you are awake now.  You love me.  Your
father would never allow you to sacrifice yourself like that.  The
girls would not hear of it.  They want you to be happy.  And you can't
be happy without me, can you?"

Suddenly she crushed close to him.  "Oh, Jerry," she sobbed, "I will
never be happy again, I know.  But--it is right for me to stay here,
and be the mother in the parsonage.  It is wicked of me to want you
more than all of them.  Don't you see it is?  They haven't any mother.
They haven't any one but me.  Of course, they would not allow it, but
they will not know anything about it.  I must do it myself.  And father
especially must never know.  I want you to go away this morning before
breakfast, and--never come again."

She clung to him as she said this, but her voice did not falter.  "And
you must not write to me any more.  For, oh, Jerry, if I see you again
I can never let you go, I know it.  Will you do this for me?"

"You've been up all night, haven't you, dearest?"

"Yes,--I remembered, and then I couldn't sleep."

"What have you been doing all night?  It is morning now."

"I walked up and down the floor, and pounded my hands together," she
admitted, with a mournful smile.

"You are nervous and excited," he said tenderly.  "Let's wait until
after breakfast.  Then we'll talk it all over with your father, and it
shall be as he says.  Won't that be better?"

"Oh, no.  For father will say whatever he thinks will make me happy.
He must not know a thing about it.  Promise, Jerry, that you will never
tell him one word."

"I promise, of course, Prudence.  I will let you tell him."

But she shook her head.  "He will never know.  Oh, Jerry!  I can't bear
to think of never seeing you again, and never getting letters from you,
and--  It seems to kill me inside, just the thought of it."

"Sit down here in my lap.  Put your head on my shoulder, like that.
Let me rub your face a little.  You're feverish.  You are sick.  Go to
bed, won't you, sweetheart?  We can settle this later on."

"You must go right away, or I can not let you go at all!"

"Do you mean you want me to get my things, and go right now?"

"Yes."  She buried her face in his shoulder.  "If--if you stay in your
room until breakfast time, I will lock you in, so you can not leave me
again.  I know it.  I am crazy to-day."

"Don't you think you owe me something, as well as your father and
sisters?  Didn't God bring us together, and make us love each other?
Don't you think He intended us for each other?  Do you wish you had
never met me?"

"Jerry!"

"Then, sweetheart, be reasonable.  Your father loved your mother, and
married her.  That is God's plan for all of us.  You have been a
wonderfully brave and sweet daughter and sister, I know.  But surely
Fairy is old enough to take your place now."

"Fairy's going to be a professor, and--the girls do not mind her very
well.  And she isn't as much comfort to father as I am.--It's just
because I am most like mother, you see.  But anyhow, I promised.  I
can't leave them."

"Your father expects you to marry, and to marry me.  I told him about
it myself, long ago.  And he was perfectly willing.  He didn't say a
word against it."

"Of course he wouldn't.  That's just like father.  But still, I
promised.  And what would the girls say if I should go back on them?
They have trusted me, always.  If I fail them, will they ever trust
anybody else?  If you love me, Jerry, please go, and stay away."  But
her arm tightened about his neck.  "I'll wait here until you get your
things, and we can--say good-by.  And don't forget your promise."

"Oh, very well, Prudence," he answered, half irritably, "if you insist
on ordering me away from the house like this, I can only go.  But----"

"Let's not talk any more about it, Jerry.  Please.  I'll wait until you
come down."

When he came down a little later, with his suitcase, his face was white
and strained.

She put her arms around his neck.  "Jerry," she whispered, "I want to
tell you that I love you so much that--I could go away with you, and
never see any of them any more, or papa, or the parsonage, and still
feel rich, if I just had you!  You--everything in me seems to be all
yours.  I--love you."

Her tremulous lips were pressed against his.

"Oh, sweetheart, this is folly, all folly.  But I can't make you see
it.  It is wrong, it is wickedly wrong, but----"

"But I am all they have, Jerry, and--I promised."

"Whenever you want me, Prudence, just send.  I'll never change.  I'll
always be just the same.  God intended you for me, I know, and--I'll be
waiting."

"Jerry!  Jerry!  Jerry!" she whispered passionately, sobbing, quivering
in his arms.  It was he who drew away.

"Good-by, sweetheart," he said quietly, great pity in his heart for the
girl who in her desire to do right was doing such horrible wrong.
"Good-by, sweetheart.  Remember, I will be waiting.  Whenever you send,
I will come."

He stepped outside, and closed the door.  Prudence stood motionless,
her hands clenched, until she could no longer hear his footsteps.  Then
she dropped on the floor, and lay there, face downward, until she heard
Fairy moving in her room up-stairs.  Then she went into the kitchen and
built the fire for breakfast.




CHAPTER XIV

SHE COMES TO GRIEF

Fairy was one of those buoyant, warm-blooded girls to whom sleep is
indeed the great restorer.  She slept soundly, sweetly, dreamlessly.
And every morning she ran down-stairs so full of animation and life
that she seemed all atingle to her finger-tips.  Now she stood in the
kitchen door, tall, cheeks glowing, eyes sparkling, and smiled at her
sister's solemn back.

"You are the little mousey, Prue," she said, in her full rich voice.
"I didn't hear you come to bed last night, and I didn't hear you
getting out this morning.  I am an abominably solid sleeper, am I not?
Shall I get the maple sirup for the pancakes?  I wonder if Jerry knows
we only use maple sirup when he is here.  I'm constantly expecting
Connie to give it away.  Why am I always so ravenously hungry in the
morning?  Goodness knows I eat enough--Why, what is the matter?"  For
Prudence had turned her face toward her sister, and it was so white and
so unnatural that Fairy was shocked.

"Prudence!  You are sick!  Go to bed and let me get breakfast.  Why
didn't you call me?  I'm real angry at you, Prudence Starr!  Here, get
out of this, and I will----"

"There's nothing the matter with me.  I had a headache, and did not
sleep, but I am all right now.  Yes, bring the sirup, Fairy.  Are the
girls up yet?"

Fairy eyed her suspiciously.  "Jerry is out unusually early, too, isn't
he?  His door is open.  I didn't hear him coming down so he must have
quite outdone himself to-day.  He generally has to be called twice."

"Jerry has gone, Fairy."  Prudence's back was presented to view once
more, and Prudence was stirring the oatmeal with vicious energy.  "He
left early this morning,--I suppose he is half-way to Des Moines by
now."

"Oh!"  Fairy's voice was non-committal.

"Will you get the sirup now?"

"Yes, of course.--When is he coming back?"

"He isn't coming back.  Please hurry, Fairy, and then call the others.
The oatmeal is ready."

Fairy went soberly down cellar, and brought up the golden sirup.  Then,
ostensibly to call her sisters, she hurried up the stairs.

"Girls," she began, carefully closing the door of their room behind
her.  "Jerry has gone, and isn't coming back any more.  And for
goodness' sake, don't keep asking questions about it.  Just eat your
breakfast as usual, and have a little tact."

"Gone!"

"Yes."

"A lovers' quarrel," suggested Lark, and her eyes glittered greedily.

"Nothing of the sort.  And don't keep staring at Prue, either.  And do
not keep talking about Jerry all the time.  You mind me, or I will tell
papa."

"That's funny," said Carol thoughtfully.  "We left them kissing each
other like mad in the back yard last night,--and this morning he has
gone to return no more.  They are crazy."

"Kissing!  In the back yard!  What are you talking about?"

Carol explained, and Fairy looked still more thoughtful and perturbed.

She opened the door, and called out to them in a loud and breezy voice,
"Hurry, girls, for breakfast is ready, and there's no time to waste in
a parsonage on Sunday morning."  Then she added in a whisper, "And
don't you mention Jerry, and don't ask Prudence what makes her so pale,
or you'll catch it!"

Then she went to her father's door.  "Breakfast is ready, papa," she
called clearly.  She turned the knob softly, and peeped in.  "May I
come in a minute?"  Standing close beside him, she told him all she
knew of what had happened.

"Prudence is ghastly, father, just ghastly.  And she can't talk about
it yet, so be careful what you say, will you?"

And it was due to Fairy's kindly admonitions that the parsonage family
took the departure of Jerry so calmly.

"Fairy says Jerry took the morning train," said Mr. Starr, as they were
passing the cream and sugar for the oatmeal.  "That is too bad!  But it
is just the worst of being a business man,--one never knows when one
must be up and away.  And of course, one can not neglect business
interests.--The oatmeal is unusually good this morning, Prudence."
This was nothing short of heroic on his part, for her eyes upon her
father's face were so wide and dark that the lump in his throat would
not stay down.

That was the beginning of Prudence's bitter winter, when the brightest
sunshine was cheerless and dreary, and when even the laughter of her
sisters smote harshly upon her ears.  She tried to be as always, but in
her eyes the wounded look lingered, and her face grew so pale and thin
that her father and Fairy, anxiously watching, were filled with grave
concern.  She remained almost constantly in the parsonage, reading very
little, sitting most of her leisure time staring out the windows.

Fairy had tried to win her confidence, and had failed.

"You are a darling, Fairy, but I really do not want to talk about
it.--Oh, no, indeed, it is all my own fault.  I told him to go, and not
come again.--No, you are wrong, Fairy, I do not regret it.  I do not
want him to come any more."

And Fairy worried.  What in the world had happened to separate in the
morning these two who had been kissing so frankly in the back yard the
evening before?

Mr. Starr, too, had tried.  "Prudence," he said gently, "you know very
often men do things that to women seem wrong and wicked.  And maybe
they are!  But men and women are different by nature, my dear, and we
must remember that.  I have satisfied myself that Jerry is good, and
clean, and manly.  I do not think you should let any foolishness of his
in the past, come between you now."

"You are mistaken, father.  Jerry is all right, and always was, I am
sure.  It is nothing like that.  I told him to go, and not to come
again.  That is all."

"But if he should come back now----"

"It would be just the same.  Don't worry about it, father.  It's all
right."

"Prudence," he said, more tenderly, "we have been the closest of
friends and companions, you and I, from the very beginning.  Always you
have come to me with your troubles and worries.  Have I ever failed
you?  Why, then, do you go back on me now, when you really need me?"

Prudence patted his shoulder affectionately, but her eyes did not meet
his.  "I do not really need you now, father.  It is all settled, and I
am quite satisfied.  Things are all right with me just as they are."

Then he took a serious step, without her knowledge.  He went to Des
Moines, and had a visit with Jerry.  He found him thinner, his face
sterner, his eyes darker.  When the office boy announced "Mr. Starr,"
Jerry ran quickly out to greet him.

"Is she all right?" he cried eagerly, almost before he was within
hailing distance.

Mr. Starr did not mince matters.  "Jerry," he said abruptly, "did you
and Prudence have a quarrel?  She declines to tell me anything about
it, and after the conversations you and I have had, I think I have a
right to know what has happened."

"Does she miss me?  Does she seem sorry that I am away?  Does----"  His
voice was so boyish and so eager there was no mistaking his attitude
toward Prudence.

"Look here, Jerry, I want to know.  Why are you staying away?"

"Won't Prudence tell you?"

"No."

"Then I can not.  She made me promise not to tell you a word.  But it
is not my fault, Mr. Starr.  I can tell you that.  It is nothing I have
done or said.  She sent me away because she thinks it was right for her
to do so, and--you know Prudence!  It is wrong, I know.  I knew it all
the time.  But I couldn't make her see it.  And she made me promise not
to tell."

In the end Mr. Starr went back to the parsonage no wiser than he left,
save that he now knew that Jerry was really not to blame, and that he
held himself ready to return to her on a moment's notice.

The Ladies of the Methodist church were puzzled and exasperated.  They
went to the parsonage, determined to "find out what's what."  But when
they sat with Prudence, and looked at the frail, pathetic little
figure, with the mournful eyes,---they could only sigh with her and go
their ways.

The twins continued to play in the great maple, even when the leaves
were fallen, "It's a dandy place, I tell you, Prudence," cried Carol.
"Jerry didn't have time to put up the rope before Connie pulled him
down, but we've fixed it ourselves, and it is simply grand.  You can go
up and swing any time you like,--unless your joints are too stiff!
It's a very serious matter getting up there,---for stiff joints, of
course, I mean.  Lark and I get up easy enough."

For a moment, Prudence sat silent with quivering lips.  Then she burst
out with unusual passion, "Don't you ever dare climb up in that tree
again as long as you live, twins!  Mind what I say!"

Lark looked thoughtfully out of the window, and Carol swallowed hard.
It was she who said gently, "Why, of course, Prue,--just as you say."

For the first time, Prudence had dealt with them harshly and unfairly.
They knew it.  There was neither sense nor justice in her command.  But
they did not argue the point.  They kept their eyes considerately away
from her, and buried themselves in _Julius Caesar_,--it must be
remembered the twins are sophomores now.  Five minutes later Prudence
spoke again, humbly.

"I beg you pardon, twins,--that was a perfectly idiotic thing for me to
say.  Of course, you may play in the maple whenever you like.  But be
careful.  You couldn't save yourselves in falling as--as men can."

"We won't play there if you want us not to," said Carol kindly.

"I do want you to play there," she answered.  "It's a very nice place,
and great fun, I know.  I might try it myself if--my joints weren't so
stiff!  Now, go on with your Latin."

But Prudence did not pass under the maple for many weeks without
clenching her hands, and shuddering.

The twins were not satisfied.  They marveled, and wondered, and
pondered over the subject of Jerry's disappearance.  Finally they felt
it was more than human flesh could stand.  They would approach Prudence
on the subject themselves.  But they bided their time.  They must wait
until Fairy was safely out of the house.  Fairy these days had an
infuriating way of saying, "That will do, twins.  You'd better go and
play now."  It enraged and distracted the twins almost to the point of
committing crime.

They had made several artistic moves already.  Professor Duke, of their
freshman biology class, had written Carol a gay long letter.  And Carol
was enthusiastic about it.  She and Lark talked of "dear old Duck" for
two weeks, almost without pausing for sleep.

"I'm sure you would fall in love with him on the spot," Carol had said
to Prudence suggestively.

Prudence had only smiled, evidently in sarcasm!

"Jerry was very nice,--oh, very nice,--but you ought to see our little
Duck!" Carol rattled rashly.  "I'm sure you wouldn't regret Jerry any
more if you could just get hold of Duckie.  Of course, his being in New
York is an obstacle, but I could introduce you by mail."

"I do not care for Ducks," said Prudence.  "Of course, they look very
nice swimming around on the water, but when it comes to eating,--I'll
take spring chicken every time."

Carol did not mention "Duck" again for three days.

But there came a day when Fairy was out in the country.  Connie had
gone driving with her father.  The moment had arrived.  The twins had
their plan of campaign memorized, and they sauntered in to Prudence
with a nonchalance that was all assumed.

"Prudence," Lark began, "we're writing a book."

"That's nice," said Prudence.  Conversation languished.  The subject
seemed exhausted.

Carol came to the rescue.  "It's a very nice book.  It's a love-story,
and perfectly thrilling.  Larkie does the writing, but I criticize and
offer suggestions."

"That's kind of you."

A pause.

"I'm going to dedicate it to Carol,--To my beloved sister, to whose
kindness and sympathy, I owe all that I am,--or something like that,"
Lark explained hopefully.

"How proud Carol will be!"

A long pause.

"We're in a very critical place just now, though," Lark seemed to be
commencing at the beginning once more.  "We have our heroine in a very
peculiar situation, and we can't think what to do with her next."

"How sad."

Another pause.

"We thought maybe you could help us out."

"I'm afraid not," Prudence smiled a little.  "I haven't any
imagination.  Ask Fairy.  She's strong on love-stories."

"Maybe if we explain the situation to you, you could give us a
suggestion.  It is like this: The young people have had all kinds of
thrilling experiences, but they are not yet betrothed.  But they are
just on the point of getting there,--and something crops up all of a
sudden!  The hero goes dashing away, and returns no more.  The heroine
lies upon her silken couch, weeping, weeping.  And no one knows what to
do about it, because no one knows what has happened.  What do you
suppose could have sent the lover away like that?"

"Maybe he hasn't enough money for the heroine."

"Oh, yes,--he's very rich."

"Maybe he is already married."

"No, indeed.  He's a bachelor."

"Maybe he didn't love her, after all."

Here Carol chimed in helpfully.  "Oh, yes, he did, for we left him
kissing her all over the back yard, and he wouldn't have done that if
he hadn't loved her, you know."

Prudence's eyes twinkled a little, but her smile was sad.

"Now, what would you advise us to do?" inquired Lark briskly, feeling
instinctively that Carol had explained too much.

Prudence rose slowly.  "I think," she said very gently, "I think I
would burn the book if I were you, and pay a little more attention to
my studies."

Then she went up-stairs, and Carol told Lark sympathetically that they
did not deserve an authoress in the parsonage when they didn't give her
any more encouragement than that!

On the day before Christmas, an insured package was delivered at the
parsonage for Prudence.  A letter was with it, and she read that first.

"My dearest little sweetheart: I chose this gift for you long before I
had the right to do it.  I was keeping it until the proper moment.  But
the moment came, and went again.  Still I want you to have the gift.
Please wear it, for my sake, for I shall be happy knowing it is where
it ought to be, even though I myself am banished.  I love you,
Prudence.  Whenever you send for me, I am ready to come.  Entirely and
always yours.  Jerry."


With trembling fingers she opened the little package.  It contained a
ring, with a brilliant diamond flashing myriad colors before her eyes.
And Prudence kissed it passionately, many times.

Two hours later, she went quietly down-stairs to where the rest of the
family were decorating a Christmas tree.  She showed the ring to them
gravely.

"Jerry sent it to me," she said.  "Do you think it is all right for me
to wear it, father?"

A thrill of hopeful expectancy ran through the little group.

"Yes, indeed," declared her father.  "How beautiful it is!  Is Jerry
coming to spend Christmas with us?"

"Why, no, father,--he is not coming at all any more.  I thought you
understood that."

An awkward silence, and Carol came brightly to the rescue.  "It
certainly is a beauty!  I thought it was very kind of Professor Duckie
to send Lark and me a five-pound box of chocolates, but of course this
is ever so much nicer.  Jerry's a bird, I say."

"A bird!" mocked Fairy.  "Such language."

Lark came to her twin's defense.  "Yes, a bird,--that's just what he
is."

Carol smiled.  "We saw him use his wings when Connie yanked him out of
the big maple, didn't we, Lark?"  Then, "Did you send him anything,
Prue?"

Prudence hesitated, and answered without the slightest accession of
color, "Yes, Carol.  I had my picture taken when I was in Burlington,
and sent it to him."

"Your picture!  Oh, Prudence!  Where are they?  Aren't you going to
give us one?"

"No, Carol.  I had only one made,--for Jerry.  There aren't any more."

"Well," sighed Lark resignedly, "it's a pretty idea for my book,
anyhow."

From that day on, Prudence always wore the sparkling ring,--and the
women of the Methodist church nearly had mental paralysis marveling
over a man who gave a diamond ring, and never came a-wooing!  And a
girl who accepted and wore his offering, with nothing to say for the
man!  And it was the consensus of opinion in Mount Mark that modern
lovers were mostly crazy, anyhow!

And springtime came again.

Now the twins were always original in their amusements.  They never
followed blindly after the dictates of custom.  When other girls were
playing dolls, the twins were a tribe of wild Indians.  When other
girls were jumping the rope, the twins were conducting a circus.  And
when other girls played "catch" with dainty rubber balls, the twins
took unto themselves a big and heavy croquet ball,--found in the Avery
woodshed.  To be sure, it stung and bruised their hands.  What matter?
At any rate, they continued endangering their lives and beauties by
reckless pitching of the ungainly plaything.

One Friday evening after school, they were amusing themselves on the
parsonage lawn with this huge ball.  When their father turned in, they
ran up to him with a sporting proposition.

"Bet you a nickel, papa," cried Carol, "that you can't throw this ball
as far as the schoolhouse woodshed!--By the way, will you lend me a
nickel, papa?"

He took the ball, and weighed it lightly in his hand.  "I'm an
anti-betting society," he declared, laughing, "but I very strongly
believe it will carry to the schoolhouse woodshed.  If it does not,
I'll give you five cents' worth of candy to-morrow.  And if it does,
you shall put an extra nickel in the collection next Sunday."

Then he drew back his arm, and carefully sighted across the lawn.
"I'll send it right between the corner of the house and that little
cedar," he said, and then, bending low, it whizzed from his hand.

Lark screamed, and Carol sank fainting to the ground.  For an instant,
Mr. Starr himself stood swaying.  Then he rushed across the lawn.  For
Prudence had opened the front door, and stepped quickly out on the walk
by the corner of the house.  The heavy ball struck her on the forehead,
and she fell heavily, without a moan.




CHAPTER XV

FATE TAKES CHARGE

Four hours Prudence lay unconscious, with two doctors in close
attendance.  Fairy, alert but calm, was at hand to give them service.

It is a significant thing that in bitter anguish and grief, Christians
find comfort and peace in prayer.  Outsiders, as well as Christians,
pray in times of danger and mental stress.  But here is the big
difference between the prayers of Christians and the prayers of
"others."  "Others" pray, and pray, and pray again, and continue still
in the agony and passion of grief and fear.  And yet they pray.  But
Christians pray, and find confidence and serenity.  Sorrow may remain,
but anguish is stilled.

Mount Mark considered this a unique parsonage family.  Their
liveliness, their gaiety, their love of fun, seemed a little inapropos
in the setting of a Methodist parsonage.

"They ain't sanctimonious enough by half," declared old Harvey Reel,
the bus driver, "but, by Jings!  I tell you they are dandies!"

But as a matter of fact, every one of the family, from Connie up, had a
characteristic parsonage heart.  When they were worried, or frightened,
or grieved, they prayed.  Fairy passing up the stairs with hot water
for the doctors, whispered to her father as he turned in to his own
room, "Keep on praying, father.  I can't stop now, because they need
me.  But I'm praying every minute between errands!"  And Mr. Starr,
kneeling beside his bed, did pray,--and the stony despair in his eyes
died out, and he came from the little room quiet, and confident, and
calm.

Connie had been unfortunate.  In seeking a secluded corner to "pray for
Prudence," she had passed the door of the dungeon, and paused.  A
fitting place!  So she turned in at once, drawing the door after her,
but leaving it a couple of inches ajar.  Then in the farthest and
darkest corner, she knelt on the hard floor, and prayed, and sobbed
herself to sleep.  Fairy passing through the hall, observed the door
ajar, and gave it a slight push.  The lock snapped into place, but
Connie did not waken.

Lark remained loyally with Carol until consciousness returned to her.
As soon as she was able to walk, the two went silently to the barn, and
climbed into the much-loved haymow.  There they lay flat on the hay,
faces downward, each with an arm across the other's shoulder, praying
fervently.  After a time they rose and crept into the house, where they
waited patiently until Fairy came down on one of her numerous errands.

"Is she better?" they whispered.  And Fairy answered gently, "I think
she is a little better."  Then the twins, in no way deceived, went back
to the haymow again.

Fairy prepared a hasty supper, and arranged it on the kitchen table.
She drank a cup of hot coffee, and went in search of her father.  "Go
and eat, dadsie," she urged.  But he shook his head.

"I am not hungry, but send the girls to the table at once."

On their next trip into the house, Fairy stopped the twins.  "Get
Connie, and eat your supper.  It's just a cold lunch, and is already on
the kitchen table.  You must help yourselves,--I can't come now."

The twins did not speak, and Fairy went hurriedly up the stairs once
more.

"I do not think I can eat," said Carol.

"I know I can't," was Lark's reply.

"Won't Fairy make us?  She'll tell papa."

"We'd better take away about half of this food, and hide it.  Then she
will think we have already eaten."

This novel plan was acted upon with promptitude.

"Where's Connie?  She ought to eat something.  We must make her do it."

"She probably cried herself to sleep somewhere.  We'd better let her
alone.  She'll feel much better asleep and hungry, than awake and sorry
for Prue."

So the twins went back to the haymow.  When it grew dark, they slipped
into the kitchen, and huddled together on, the woodbox beside the
stove.  And down to them presently came Fairy, smiling, her eyes
tear-brightened.

"She is better!" cried Carol, springing to her feet.

"Yes," said Fairy, dropping on her knees and burying her face in Lark's
lap, as she still sat on the woodbox.  "She's better.  She is better."
Lark patted the heaving shoulders in a motherly way, and when Fairy
lifted her face again it was all serene, though her lashes were wet.

"She is conscious," said Fairy, still on her knees, but with her head
thrown back, and smiling.  "She regained consciousness a little while
ago.  There is nothing really serious the matter.  It was a hard knock,
but it missed the temple.  When she became conscious, she looked up at
father and smiled.  Father looked perfectly awful, twins, so pale, and
his lips were trembling.  And Prudence said, 'Now, father, on your word
of honor, did you knock me down with that ball on purpose?'  She spoke
very low, and weak, but--just like Prudence!  Father couldn't say a
word, he just nodded, and gulped.  She has a little fever, and the
doctors say we may need to work with her part of the night.  Father
said to ask if you would go to bed now, so you can get up early in the
morning and help us.  I am to stay with Prudence to-night, but you may
have to take turns in the morning.  And you'll have to get breakfast,
too.  So father thinks you would better go to bed.  Will you do that,
twinnies?"

"Will we!"  And Carol added, "Will you kiss Prudence good night for us,
and tell her we kept praying all the time?  Prudence is such a great
hand for praying, you know."

Fairy promised, and the twins crept up-stairs.  It was dark in their
room.

"We'll undress in the dark so as not to awake poor little Connie,"
whispered Lark.  "It's nice she can sleep like that, isn't it?"

And the twins went to bed, and fell asleep after a while, never
doubting that Connie, in her corner of the room, was already safe and
happy in the oblivion of slumber.

But poor Connie!  She had not wakened when Fairy closed the dungeon
door.  It was long afterward when she sat up and began rubbing her
eyes.  She did not know where she was.  Then she remembered!  She
wondered if Prudence--  She scrambled to her feet, and trotted over to
the dungeon door.  It was locked, she could not turn the knob.  At
first, she thought of screaming and pounding on the door.

"But that will arouse Prudence, and frighten her, and maybe kill her,"
she thought wretchedly.  "I'll just keep still until some one passes."

But no one passed for a long time, and Connie stretched her aching
little body and sobbed, worrying about Prudence, fearful on her own
account.  She had no idea of the time.  She supposed it was still
early.  And the parsonage was deathly quiet.  Maybe Prudence had died!
Connie writhed in agony on the hard floor, and sobbed bitterly.  Still
she would not risk pounding on the dungeon door.

Up-stairs, in the front room, Prudence was at that time wrestling with
fever.  Higher and higher it rose, until the doctors looked very
anxious.  They held a brief consultation in the corner of the room.
Then they beckoned to Mr. Starr.

"Has Prudence been worrying about something this winter?"

"Yes."

"Has she been grieving, and fretting for something?"

"Yes, she has."

"It is that young man, isn't it?" inquired the family doctor,--a
Methodist "member."

"Yes."

"Can you bring him here?"

"Yes,--as soon as he can get here from Des Moines."

"You'd better do it.  She has worn herself down nearly to the point of
prostration.  We think we can break this fever without serious
consequences, but get the young man as soon as possible.  She can not
relax and rest, until she gets relief."

So he went down-stairs and over the telephone dictated a short message
to Jerry.  "Please come,--Prudence."

When he entered the front bedroom again, Prudence was muttering
unintelligible words under her breath.  He kneeled down beside the bed,
and put his arms around her.  She clung to him with sudden passion.

"Jerry!  Jerry!" she cried.  Her father caressed and petted her, but
did not speak.

"Oh, I can't," she cried again.  "I can't, Jerry, I can't!"  Again her
voice fell to low mumbling.  "Yes, go.  Go at once.  I promised, you
know.--They haven't any mother.--I promised.  Jerry!  Jerry!"  Her
voice rang out so wildly that Connie, down in the dungeon, heard her
cries and sobbed anew, relieved that Prudence was living, frightened at
the wildness of her voice.  "Oh, I do want you--more than anybody.
Don't go!--Oh, yes, go at once.  I promised.--Father needs me."  And
then a piercing shriek, "He is falling!  Connie, drop that rope!"  She
struggled up in the bed, and gazed wildly about her,--then, panting,
she fell back on the pillows.

But Mr. Starr smiled gently to himself.  So that was the answer!  Oh,
foolish little Prudence!  Oh, sweet-hearted little martyr girl!

Hours later the fever broke, and Prudence drifted into a deep sleep.
Then the doctors went downstairs with Mr. Starr, talking in quiet
ordinary tones.

"Oh, she is all right now, no danger at all.  She'll do fine.  Let her
sleep.  Send Fairy to bed, too.  Keep Prudence quiet a few
days,--that's all.  She's all right."

They did not hear the timid knock at the dungeon door.  But after they
had gone out, Mr. Starr locked the door behind them, and started back
through the hall to see if the kitchen doors were locked.  He
distinctly heard a soft tapping, and he smiled.  "Mice!" he thought.
Then he heard something else,--a faintly whispered "Father!"

With a sharp exclamation he unlocked and opened the dungeon door, and
Connie fell into his arms, sobbing piteously.  And he did the only wise
thing to do under such circumstances.  He sat down on the hall floor
and cuddled the child against his breast.  He talked to her soothingly
until the sobs quieted, and her voice was under control.

"Now, tell father," he urged, "how did you get in the dungeon?  The
twins----"

"Oh, no, father, of course not, the twins wouldn't do such a thing as
that.  I went into the dungeon to pray that Prudence would get well.
And I prayed myself to sleep.  When I woke up the door was locked."

"But you precious child," he whispered, "why didn't you call out, or
pound on the door?"

"I was afraid it would excite Prue and make her worse," she answered
simply.  And her father's kiss was unwontedly tender as he carried her
upstairs to bed.

Prudence slept late the next morning, and when she opened her eyes her
father was sitting beside her.

"All right this morning, father," she said, smiling.  "Are the girls at
school?"

"No,--this is Saturday."

"Oh, of course.  Well, bring them up, I want to see them."

Just then the distant whistle of a locomotive sounded through the open
window, but she did not notice her father's sudden start.  She nodded
up at him again, and repeated, "I want to see my girls."

Her father sent them up to her at once, and they stood at the foot of
the bed with sorry faces, and smiled at her.

"Say something," whispered Carol, kicking Lark suggestively on the
foot.  But Lark was dumb.  It was Carol who broke the silence.

"Oh, Prudence, do you suppose the doctors will let me come in and watch
them bandage your head?  I want to begin practising up, so as to be
ready for the next war."

Then they laughed, and the girls realized that Prudence was really
alive and quite as always.  They told her of Connie's sad experience,
and Prudence comforted her sweetly.

"It just proves all over again," she declared, smiling, but with a sigh
close following, "that you can't get along without me to look after
you.  Would I ever go to bed without making sure that Connie was safe
and sound?"

Down-stairs, meanwhile, Mr. Starr was plotting with Fairy, a willing
assistant.

"He'll surely be in on this train, and you must keep him down here
until I get through with Prudence.  I want to tell her a few things
before she sees him.  Bring him in quietly, and don't let him speak
loudly.  I do not want her to know he is on hand for a few minutes.
Explain it to the girls, will you?"

After sending the younger girls down-stairs again, he closed the door
of Prudence's room, and sat down beside her.

"Prudence, I can't tell you how bitterly disappointed I am in you."

"Father!"

"Yes, I thought you loved us,--the girls and me.  It never occurred to
me that you considered us a bunch of selfish, heartless, ungrateful
animals!"

"Father!"

"Is that your idea of love?  Is that----"

"Oh, father!"

"It really did hurt me, Prudence.  My dear little girl, how could you
send Jerry away, breaking your heart and his, and ours, too,--just
because you thought us such a selfish lot that we would begrudge you
any happiness of your own?  Don't you think our love for you is big
enough to make us happy in seeing you happy?  You used to say you would
never marry.  We did not expect you to marry, then.  But we knew the
time would come when marriage would seem beautiful and desirable to
you.  We were waiting for that time.  We were hoping for it.  We were
happy when you loved Jerry, because we knew he was good and kind and
loving, and that he could give you all the beautiful things of
life--that I can never give my children.  But you thought we were too
selfish to let you go, and you sent him away."

"But father!  Who would raise the girls?  Who would keep the parsonage?
Who would look after you?"

"Aunt Grace, to be sure.  We talked it over two years ago, when her
husband died.  Before that, she was not free to come to us.  But she
said then that whenever we were ready for her, she would come.  We both
felt that since you were getting along so magnificently with the girls,
it was better that way for a while.  But she said that when your
flitting-time came, she would come to us gladly.  We had it all
arranged.  You won't want to marry for a year or so, yet.  You'll want
to have some happy sweetheart days first.  And you'll want to make a
lot of those pretty, useless, nonsensical things other girls make when
they marry.  That's why I advised you to save your burglar money,--so
you would have it for this.  We'll have Aunt Grace come right away, so
you can take a little freedom to be happy, and to make your plans.  And
you can initiate Aunt Grace into the mysteries of parsonage
housekeeping."

A bright strange light had flashed over Prudence's face.  But her eyes
clouded a little as she asked, "Do you think they would rather have
Aunt Grace than me?"

"Of course not.  But what has that to do with it?  We love you so
dearly that we can only be happy when you are happy.  We love you so
dearly that we can be happy with you away from us,--just knowing that
you are happy.  But you--you thought our love was such a hideous,
selfish, little make-believe that----"

"Oh, father, I didn't!  You know I didn't!--But--maybe Jerry won't
forgive me now?"

"Why didn't you talk it over with me, Prudence?"

"I knew you too well, father.  I knew it would be useless.
But--doesn't it seem wrong, father, that--a girl--that I--should love
Jerry more than--you and the girls?  That he should come first?
Doesn't it seem--wicked?"

"No, Prudence, it is not wicked.  After all, perhaps it is not a
stronger and deeper love.  You were willing to sacrifice him and
yourself, for our sakes!  But it is a different love.  It is the love
of woman for man,--that is very different from sister-love and
father-love.  And it is right.  And it is beautiful."

"I am sure Jerry will forgive me.  Maybe if you will send me a paper
and pencil--I can write him a note now?  There's no use waiting, is
there?  Fairy will bring it, I am sure."

But when a few minutes later, she heard a step in the hall outside, she
laid her arm across her face.  Somehow she felt that the wonderful joy
and love shining in her eyes should be kept hidden until Jerry was
there to see.  She heard the door open, and close again.

"Put them on the table, Fairy dearest, and--leave me for a little
while, will you?  Thank you."  And her face was still hidden.

Then the table by the bedside was swiftly drawn away, and Jerry kneeled
beside her, and drew the arm from her face.

"Jerry!" she whispered, half unbelievingly.  Then joyously, "Oh,
Jerry!"  She gazed anxiously into his face.  "Have you been sick?  How
thin you are, and so pale!  Jerry Harmer, you need me to take care of
you, don't you?"

But Jerry did not speak.  He looked earnestly and steadily into the
joyful eyes for a moment, and then he pressed his face to hers.